The Faculty, of Which He Was Then President

Carleton Moves CoddentJy

Into Its Second Century

MERRILL E. JARCHOW

Libray of Congress Curalog Card Number: 92-72408 PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Cover: Old and New: Scoville (1895). Johnson Hall (admissions) / Campus Club (under construction) Contents

Foreword ...... vii

Acknowledgements ...... xi

1: The Nason Years ...... 1 2: The Swearer Years ...... 27 3: The Edwards Years ...... 69 4: The Porter Year ...... 105 5: The Lewis Years ...... 121 Epilogue ...... 155 Appendix ...... 157

iii

Illustrations

President John W . Nason and his wife Elizabeth at the time of Carleton's centennial ...... 2 Isabella Watson Dormitory ...... 4 Student Peace March in 1970 ...... 15 IBM 1401 in the Computer Center in 1969 ...... 20 President Howard R . Swearer ...... 27 At the Swearer inauguration ...... 31 Maw Rotblatt demonstrates his swing ...... 44 Minority students in 1972 ...... 46 The Concert Hall showing the "magnificent Holtkamp" ...... 50 Seeley G . Mudd Science Building ...... 61 The Great Space in Sayles-Hill ...... 63 Dean Harriet Sheridan in 1978 with two members of the Educational Policy Committee ...... 66 President Robert Edwards ...... 70 Professor and student study a three-dimensional molecular model ...... 81 Carl victory over St . Olaf, March 5, 1975 ...... 89 Carleton library and Carleton arch ...... 99 President David H . Porter ...... 105 President Stephen R. Lewis, Jr ...... 122 Shanties of total divestment supporters. February. 1986 ...... 129 Carleton's downtown art studio ...... 132 Spring picnic for peer counselors. 1991 ...... 139 Carleton Players present "The Little Foxes". February. 1989 ...... 144 Carleton students in an off-campus program in Australia ...... 151

Foreword

All who are associated with Carleton should be grateful that we have in Merrill E. "Casey" Jarchow a person with a talent for history, a gift for writing, and a half-century's experience with the College. When we discussed the celebration of Carleton's 125th birthday, I asked Casey if he would undertake an essay on the past 25 years to complement the thorough history he and Leal Headley wrote in 1966: Carleton: i%e First Century. Happily, with sufficient arm-twisting, Casey agreed to do it. I'm personally most grateful that he was willing to undertake the project. The result shows the impact both of the historian's trade and the eye of a former dean. The changes at Carleton during the first quarter of its second century have been marked indeed. The student body grew by nearly fifty percent. Its composition changed in some dramatic ways, most notably in the increase in students of color, but also in the share of students receiving financial aid and the geographical diversity of the students' origins. Study abroad grew dramatically, from handfuls in 1966 to more than half of all students by 1991. Women's intercollegiate athletics took on an important role in campus life. Voluntarism by students in local communities grew dramatically and a full-time office was created to help coordinate the student-run programs. Residence halls became coeducational, students took on major responsibilities for disciplinary actions against other students, and by 1970 they played a major role in developing campus policies. Dining changed from waited tables with table linens to cafeteria lines and a less formal air. The composition of faculty, staff, and the Board of Trustees shifted in major ways, too. The numbers of women and persons of color increased at all academic ranks and in all levels of administrative staff and as members of the Board. Cumcular changes involved a major shift of faculty and student interest into interdepartmental programs -environmental studies, Asian studies, American studies, African and African American studies, women's studies, technology and policy studies, Russian studies, to name a selection. The participation of students and faculty in campus governance increased substantially with the introduction of the College Council and its policy committees in 1970. New facilities for music, theater and art, the laboratory sciences, and student housing were constructed. Dutch elm disease changed the face of Northfield and the Carleton campus. vii viii FOREWORD The growing expectations and the complexity of managing educational institutions was reflected at Carleton as well. The computer revolution changed campus management and the curriculum, with budgets for computers growing from an insignificant total in 1966 to an amount nearly equal to that for library acquisitions and operations a quarter-century later. Recruiting and selecting new students became increasingly competitive and required greater professional specialization. Career paths in the American economy changed dramatically, and with them the kinds of advice and counsel needed by students. By 1991, government regulations at all levels, and litigation by students, faculty, staff, and parents created new concerns, new responsibilities, and new budgetary claims on all colleges and universities that were undreamed of in 1966. At my inauguration as Carleton's ninth president in October 1987, Professor Vern D. Bailey brought greetings on behalf of the faculty, of which he was then president. He told of watching two alumni visit Laird Hall and comment on the unfamiliar. "It's not the same," one of them whined. "Well,"said the other in a consoling tone, "just because everything is different doesn't mean it has really changed." Professor Bailey said he found wisdom in the comment. And so do I. In the nearly five years that Gayle and I have been at Carleton, we have had the pleasure and privilege of greeting and talking with perhaps a quarter of Carleton's living alumni, and with hundreds of parents of current and former students. We have found consistent themes of what is important at Carleton that run back to the graduates of the late 'teens and forward to those of 1991. Carleton has always been a college focused on the student, where dedicated faculty help exceptionally able students "learn how to learn;" where talented students without financial means can find jobs, loans, scholarships; where the culture on the campus reflects that of Minnesota and the Upper Midwest - open, friendly, concerned about people, fun-loving and self-deprecatory in its sense of humor. It is a place where the curriculum focuses on the basics and departmental majors are structured and rigorous; where students from small towns and modest backgrounds can feel at home and can find a place to grow; where there is a concern both with intellectual development and with the growth of the whole person. At Carleton the residential nature of the College is a valued asset; freedom of expression, freedom of speech, and freedom to teach and to learn according to one's own beliefs is valued and protected; and our business is to help individuals to move toward reaching their own potential. FOREWORD ix As we look ahead to a new quarter-century in Carleton's life, and to the turn of a millennium in the Christian calendar, the same basic values that have carried Carleton through its first 125 years guide our choices. In preparation for the last decade of this century, a committee of students, faculty, staff, alumni, and trustees reviewed the College's needs and discussed its priorities. That committee, too, reaffirmed that Carleton's basic mission remains sound and that we should not make any major changes in direction. The committee did point to several areas of need, however. First, the changes since Carleton's centenary which have substantially diversified the composition of students, faculty, and staff, and the changes in the American academy over that time, have left us with an unmet but strongly felt need: improving the collegial contact among faculty and between students and faculty in intellectual issues not directly connected to courses, classes, and disciplines. We need to nurture our intellectual community; it does not automatically flourish on its own in a time when patterns of personal and professional life pull faculty in many directions. Second, the faculty in particular requires continual attention, both as individuals and as a group. Replacing, as they retire, the superb teaching faculty that has made Carleton what it is will require resources and energy, especially as the "market" for faculty becomes increasingly competitive late in this decade. And, with the rapid changes in fields of knowledge, we need resources and programs to ensure all faculty have the opportunities and the support to grow throughout their professional lives. Finally, Carleton is squeezed in all aspects of its physical plant, which has grown much less rapidly over 25 years than the student body, faculty, and staff. We have urgent needs in the laboratory sciences, art, mathematics and computing, student residential life, and dining as well as modest space for new administrative staff. We lack both quantity and quality in our physical plant compared with the colleges with which we compete for students and faculty; and, we must remain competitive if we are to attract the talent we need. More than $40 million of new construction and renovation projects will be required to meet these needs. In addition to the priorities committee report, we have also reviewed our financial position. As Treasurer Emeritus Frank Wright '50 frequently puts it, Carleton plays in the big leagues without big league financial resources. During this decade that need must be addressed. Happily, Carleton's alumni have already begun to face that challenge through reorganization of the Alumni Annual Fund, and the Class of '62 started a revolution in special giving for 25th and 50th reunion classes. But a major effort will be 'Hf 'SLmlI? 'H N3HdUS .aJruy aw u! os op I~Mq '103 spurns y 1eyM pue 'saop uolape3 1eyM anIeA pue aAo1 oy~1le 30 d~ayarp yq~'pue '~sedayl u! way1 laaw 01 uasp sey 11 .sa8ualley~JOJ pay~elJaAau sey uoJape3 .spua!q pue 'saa~sna'~ua.red '!uwnp - 1(1pej S'UOI~PE~30 sJaqwaw IIe ~U!AIOAU! 'ape~apS!~I 8u!.rnp papaau Acknowledgments

First and foremost my thanks go to President Stephen R. Lewis, Jr, who suggested this history and gave me the opportunity to tackle it. His assistant in 1990-1991, Scott Kasierski '90, was most helpful in the early stages of my research, and I am grateful to him. He also found Sarah J. Blaisdell '93 whose trips to the library to Xerox materials for me were invaluable. Scott's successor, Gretchen G. Guess '91, deserves my gratitude, especially for securing Abigail "Abby" A. Gillmor '93 to follow Sarah in facilitating my researches. Bright, cheerful, and dependable, "Abby" has been a delight to work with. I have also been fortunate to have Katherine Cooper, word processor par excellence, to turn my holographic scrawls into clear and accurate print. Thanks much, "Kathy." James A. Shoop, director of college relations, has been particularly helpful in the final stages of this project, ferreting out with the assistance of Eric Hillemann, college archivist, most of the illustrations for the history, and in addition taking the picture for the cover. Jon M. Nicholson '58, associate dean of admissions and coordinator of freshman student aid, read the manuscript, saved me from some boo-boos, and over time answered many questions and made useful suggestions. Then there are a host of Carleton people whom I bothered occasionally in my search for materials and answers. When I think of them, I am reminded of what I wrote about the late Alice Goertz, secretary to the vice president and treasurer of Carleton, while researching a biography of Dr. Donald J. Cowling: "[she] actually made me feel that I was doing her a favor by sending her scouting in old files and records." These people to whom I am indebted were likewise responsive and generous with their time and knowledge. To each and everyone of you I shall be eternally grateful. However, I do not want to cast guilt by association your way; the book's shortcomings are mine alone. The list: Mary Ammentorp '58, Diana Anderson, Jane Andrews '41, David F. Appleyard '61, Vern Bailey, Ian G. Barbour, Marge Barnes, Robert E. Bonner, Clifford E. Clark, Jr., Sarah E. Conning '91, Keith Covey, Beverlee DeCoux, Joan M. Del Moral, Charles Donne11 '54, Karen Eischens, Rebecca Fineran-Gardner, Michael J. Flynn, Judith Flim, Kay Gredvig, Muriel A. S. Grimmett, Eleanor H. Hansen, Dale K. Haworth, Carl F. Henry '69, Marilyn Hill, Eric Hillemann, Jane Hubbard, Andrea Iseminger '59, Mary Jane Johnson, Paul S. Jorgensen, Patricia Lamb, Nancy Lehman, David Maitland, xi ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Marjorie L. Mara, Ann May, Anne E. Mayer, Jane T. McDonnell, T. John Metz, Jane Turpin Moore '87, Bonnie-Jean Mork, Gayle A. Nelson, James Nelson, Jane A. Nelson, Ann Nicholson '58, Russ Petricka, Richard Ramette, Cris T. Roosenraad, Robert A. Reitz, Leith Shackel '29, Clement F. Shearer, Anne Shields, Bardwell L. Smith, George Soule '51, Linda Stadler, Bob Sullivan, William Terriquez '70, Jack Thurnblad '49, Lorie L. Tuma, Willard K. Tuorni, Norman J. Vig '61, Leonard M. Wenc, Robert E. Will '50, and Frank I. Wright '50. John W. Nason once declared that to write a college's history "is a labor of love." That there is labor involved goes without saying. And if love is defined as a "strong enthusiasm", then I can avow without any reservation whatsoever that I love Carleton. Its contributions for good to the lives of those whom it has touched and to the societies around them are beyond measure. It has been a bit scary, as well as a privilege, to tell some of that story over the past 125 years. May Carleton continue to flourish so that it can help scores and hundreds of other young people to live wisely in their times and to make a positive difference for another 125 years - and well beyond! Chapter I The Nason Years

Having become a robust centenarian in the fall of 1966 Carleton, under the creative leadership of the English Department's Dr. George Soule '51, devoted much of the succeeding academic year celebrating the amazing achievements of the College's first 100 years. More than 25,000 people participated in an array of carefully planned activities - symposia, artistic and musical events, receptions, and dinners. Between October and April, three symposia dealt successively with three intriguing subjects: "Where is Science Taking Us?" "The United States in Foreign Eyes," and "Chal- lenges to Reason." Among the speakers were such distinguished individuals as former Carleton President Laurence M. Gould, Rene Dubos, Thomas Hughes '47, Edwin Reischauer, Wayne Booth, and John Cage. Famed Historian Henry Steele Commager and the legendary Sir Tyrone Guthrie also spoke at Carleton that year. Performing artists included the Moscow Chamber Orchestra, The Minneapolis Symphony Orchestra, Isaac Stern, and the Lenox String Quar- tet playing commissioned works by Ross Lee Finney '27, Gunther Schuller, and Paul Chikara. Several publications also paid tribute to the centennial: Carleton: 7%e First Centu y, six special issues of The Voiceedited by Beatrice Wardell '32, a pamphlet honoring Dr. Donald J. Cowling by Robert K. Greenleaf '26, and 7%eEducationsofLuirdBellby Erling M. Larsen of the English Department. Another faculty member, Raymond I. Jacobson of the Art Department, created a sculptured fountain in front of Boliou Hall, and the trustees gave a bust of Dr. Cowling by the well known sculptor, Carl Mose. In a lighter vein, 20 students played a 100-inning softball game, and a crowd of Carls attended a Twins-White Sox baseball game at Metropolitan Stadium in Bloomington, Minnesota, by invitation of Twins' owner Calvin Griffith. Barbara Ward (Lady Jackson) gave the Commencement address at which eight honorary degrees were awarded, the capstone of what President John W. Nason called an "exciting" but also an "exhausting" year. At the time, Nason '26 was in the fifth year of his presidency. The only alumnus to hold that position, he had succeeded the popular and charismatic educator/explorer Laurence M. Gould on July 1, 1962. From a family with numerous Carleton connections Nason had been a distinguished debater as an undergraduate and had earned election to Phi Beta 1 2 THE NASON YEARS

h-esidc~c.l~t./ohnW. nu sot^ atzd 172s zu; fe I~lizabeth at the time of Carleton's centeiznial Kappa. Thereafter he had spent a year at Yale studying theology and a second year at Harvard studying philosophy. Between 1928 and 1931, he had attended Oriel College at Oxford as a Rhodes Scholar. Next had come a stint of teaching philosophy at Swarthmore College, which from 1940 to 1953 he had served as president. Then he had headed the Foreign Policy Association and - among other responsibilities - been a trustee of Phillips Exeter Academy, Vassar College, and the Hazen and Danforth Foundations. That he assumed the Carleton position at a difficult time, no one would deny. For 30 years as professor of geology and president "Larry" (as he was affectionately known) Gould had enjoyed extreme success and popularity THE NASON YEARS 3 locally and afield. To try to fill his shoes would have been a Herculean task for anyone, even a person with John Nason's impressive credentials. However, there were other problems. The 17-year Gould administration had seen many of the hopes, plans, and dreams of the Cowling era come to fruition. Students and faculty alike in both periods had been mostly white, Protestant, and middle class, committed to common goals and values. The author as dean of men from 1946 on can testiFy to the fact that the late 1940s and the 1950s was a relatively happy time to be a Carleton administrator. That would not be the case during the turmoil of the 1960s, the years of the Nason presidency. By the end of 1962, United States military personnel in Vietnam already totaled 11,300, and in the following November President John F. Kennedy would be assassinated. The succeeding years, as the author can also testify, was not an easy period to be a college president or dean.' Furthermore, President Nason's hands, particularly at first, were tied so far as basic planning was concerned. Rather he was committed to carrying out plans already formulated and approved. The Carleton family, for example, was still aglow over the success of the $12,000,000Development Program, "Pursuit of Excellence", which capped the Gould presidency. Yet of the $5,300,000 in gifts to Carleton between 1962 and 1964, $3,500,000 represented pledges made during the Development Program. It was also necessary to raise over $560,000 to redeem the full $2,000,000 which the Ford Foundation had pledged earlier, a task not completed until 1964- 1965. Without the organization and fanfare which had surrounded the "Pursuit of Excellence" campaign, the raising of funds to meet ever- mounting college costs presented Nason and his staff with a difficulty of no mean proportion. In the area of physical plant, the president also found himself obligated to complete projects then underway in the summer of 1962 - the men's gymnasium and the Elizabeth Stehman Cowling Recreation Center for Women. The former was dedicated in May, 1964, the latter the following

' Dr. Jarchow went on an extended leave at the end of the 1966-1967 year to write a history of liberal arts colleges in Minnesota. His successor for the next three years was Dr. Daniel K. VanEyck '54 who would serve as dean of students - a new title - and dean of men. Dr. Leith Shackel '29 resigned as dean of women in 1965 and returned to her earlier position of director of placement. The new dean of women was Jean E. Phillips. 4 THE NASON YEARS

Isabella Watson Dormitory year when the ailing Dr. Cowling, for whose wife the facility was named, made his final visit to the campus. Yet in the 1990s Carleton is still very aware of the Cowling touch. Earlier plans also called for razing Gridley Hall, one-time grand dame of the residences, and so a new women's dorm would soon be needed. Begun late in 1965, Isabella Watson Dormitory (honoring an 1885 graduate and long-time faculty member) was occupied during the week of April 3, 1967, the first addition in Carleton's second century. A high-rise structure of seven stories, it featured a modern kitchenette and a comfortable lounge with balcony on each floor. Months of planning had preceded the move THE NASON YEARS 5 from Gridley, and so the transition was accomplished in five days. There were some mixed feelings on the part of the women (they liked the spacious Gridley parlors), but in general they liked their new quarters and they certainly did not miss the Gridley fire drills. A federal loan of $1,000,000 - something which Dr. Cowling, who was passionately opposed to federal aid to education, would have found anathema - defrayed most of the building's price tag of $1,300,000. Meanwhile the College had purchased from the Methodist Church the imposing brick mansion which Professor and Mrs. Fred B. Hill (donors of Sayles-Hill) had built in 1913. Located two blocks south of the campus, the handsome structure called Parish House was remodeled as a foreign language house for 46 men. It, too, was occupied toward the end of the 1966-1967 academic year. At the start of its second 100 years, Carleton could once again house its student body of 1,300 students in college residence halls. Yet three more buildings - a music and drama center, a science laboratory, and a student union -were still needed. The first of these and the last of the Nason years was begun in the spring of 1969 on the site dominated by Gridley since 1883. The newcomer was really two buildings above ground - a concert hall and a theater -but below ground the space was fully connected with an art gallery surrounded by individual and ensemble practice rooms, an orchestra rehearsal hall, dressing rooms, and costume and scenery storage. Completed late in 1970, after Nason had retired, its $2,500,000cost was met largely by foundation grants. In the realm of cumcular affairs, President Nason also inherited developments started earlier. For a good many years requirements for a B.A. degree - English, foreign language, literature, laboratory science, philosophy, a major, and matching hours - had hardly changed. How- ever, after the launching of Sputnik by the Russians in October, 1957, an alarmed American public began to demand changes in academic methods and schedules both in secondary schools and in institutions of higher learning. In this charged atmosphere in 1958, the Carleton curriculum committee recommended that the traditional semester schedule be replaced by a three-term calendar. The faculty at first voted down the proposal, but it was finally adopted in the fall of 1961. Henceforth, students normally would carry three courses for 11 of their 12 terms and two in the final term to total the 35 required for graduation. Class periods would be lengthened from the previous 50 to 70 minutes, but great leeway would be accorded in the matter of classroom demands. As Dean of the College 6 THE NASON YEARS Richard C. Gilman (1960-1965) declared, this action probably constituted "the most substantial single revision of the Carleton curriculum since the earliest days of the College." Three-three then was only a year old when the Nason era began, and while reactions to the program varied, it was retained and periodically modified. In 1965-1966 pass/fail grades were permitted under certain conditions. This innovation seemed to relieve some of the pressure students felt especially in certain courses, and the practice posed no problem in the matter of gaining admission to graduate and professional schools. Two years later five- and 15-week courses with variable credits were added to the regular 10-week offerings. Then a minimum of 207 credits with at least a C average was needed for graduation. In 1991-1992, the minimum was 210 credits, six of which might be for senior comprehensive examinations. A casual look at the catalogue in 1967 and again in 1970, might lead one to think that courses offered had changed little. And that was true so far as the nomenclature was concerned. The earlier volume listed a score of departments as did the 1970 edition. The main differences were the additions of Black Studies and Japanese in the latter year. However, under the leadership of successive deans of the college -Willis D. Weatherford, Jr., and Bardwell L. Smith - and the curriculum committee, numerous changes in content and emphasis had been introduced. It was often claimed in the country at large that many teachers felt a greater loyalty to their disciplines and departments than to the colleges and universitieswhere they were employed. At Carleton, happily, a counterview existed which held that interdepartmental programs gave students a truer picture of a subject, added to the teachers' understanding, and brought a greater cohesiveness to the College. One such program, American Studies, had existed since 1957. Gener- ously endowed by members of the Andersen clan -several of whom were Carleton graduates - the program honored a highly successful window manufacturer of Bayport, Minnesota, Fred C. Andersen, and his father, Hans. Designed and administered by representatives of six departments, American Studies was directed by Wayne M. Carver of the English Department. A similar program, Asian Studies, with financial support from the Hill Family (now Northwest Area) Foundation of St. Paul and the McGregor Fund of Detroit, had been established in the fall of 1964. No major was fashioned during the Nason years, rather relevant material was added to THE NASON YEARS 7 courses in the seven departments of English, History, Economics, Sociol- ogy, Art, Religion, and Government. During the summer of 1965, Dr. Tetsuo Najita of the Carleton History Department had directed a group of 17 students on an eight-week study program in Japan. Selected by the faculty committee on Asian Studies, those participants had completed the Asian Studies course and two history courses dealing with Japan and Modern East Asia on campus the preceding academic year. In Japan, five weeks had been devoted to discussion, seminars and lectures at Doshisha University in Kyoto and three weeks to travel to places of special interest. Each student had also been required to complete a paper on some aspect of modern Japan. Some of Professor's Najita's friends had told him that it was futile to expose undergraduates to such a complex society asJapan for such a short period as eight weeks. Recognizing the validity of the criticism, Dr. Najita nevertheless concluded that "our trip was positively beneficial, can be defended, and should be continued." Furthermore, he had been glowing in his estimate of his Carleton charges, declaring that they "gave a fine impression of themselves and of Carleton College." The students themselves were equally enthusiastic, as their reports in the November, 1965, issue of The Voiceindicate. Mimi Garbisch '66 spoke for all 17 participants when she wrote: "My contact with a totally different culture such as Japan's has been the greatest stimulant toward gaining a better perspective and insight into not only the foreign culture, but into our own culture as well." Between late February and early March, 1966, several experts on the Far East visited Carleton to take part in an Asian Studies series called "Focus on Communist China." One of the speakers, Dr. Lucian W. Pye, professor of political science at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology and a specialist in comparative political behavior, particularly in Asia, was a 1944 graduate of Carleton. Coincident with this program was Carleton students' annual International Weekend. Co-hosted by the College's International Relations Club and the National Student Association, the weekend focused on Southeast Asia and was attended by delegates from various Midwest colleges. Asian Studies at Carleton was off to an impressive start, and it would grow into a vigorous, significant, and healthy adult. In the fall of 1968, in the hope of making offerings for freshmen more stimulating, experimental seminars were introduced "on a trial basis." As the catalog of that year put it, "... we believe ... that serious attention [should] be given to providing excitement, a sense of relevance and personal 8 THE NASON YEARS involvement, and an introduction to the liberal arts tradition at the outset of a student's college career." Eight seminars were offered, dealing with such subjects as "The Negro in American Literature," "The American President," "Man and His Natural Environment," "Goethe's Faust," "Work and Leisure," and "The Analysis of Behavior." The trial proved highly successful, and so freshman seminars continue to the present day. Their number now exceeds two dozen; new teachers and new subjects have been added, but the philosophy behind the program has not changed. Classes are limited in size, permitting a great deal of give and take, and adding to their popularity. In an article in the Fall 1988 Voice, for example, Dr. Peter Guthrie of the Psychology Department noted: "Freshmen in a seminar seem quite different from those in an introductory course, where they are usually mixed with sophomores. I found them to be more relaxed, more willing to talk, to state their own opinions, and some of them were really ignited by the ideas we encountered." That same fall of 1968, a yearlong humanities course for freshmen also was added. Members of eight departments - Philosophy, History, Religion, Classics, English, Modem Languages, Art, and Music -taught the newcomer and dealt with such topics as Shakespeare and Periclean Athens from each discipline's point of view. Sections were limited to 15 students to encourage plenty of discussion. An exciting endeavor, the course demonstrated "how the diverse methods of the disciplines involved supplement one another to achieve a comprehensive understanding of a common subject matter." Opportunities for off-campus study expanded greatly, especially during the late 1960s. Some of the options were provided by the Associated Colleges of the Midwest (ACM), which Carleton had helped found in 1957. The consortium was composed of colleges in Minnesota, Iowa, Illinois, and Wisconsin some of which since 1920 had constituted the Midwest Collegiate Athletic Conference. The ACM gave certain Carleton students an array of programs: study in Costa Rica, research at Chicago's Newberry Library, conducting scientific projects at the Wilderness Field Station on Basswood Lake in northern Minnesota, a term at the Argonne National Laboratory near Chicago (the scene of significant work in nuclear science), and student teaching and seminar study at the Urban Semester in Chicago. ACM in 1966 also made available Faculty Fellowships in Non-Western Studies. Then in Nason's penultimate year, the faculty increased opportunities for study in Europe and Asia and extended that activity to Latin America, the Middle East, Africa, and India. THE NASON YEARS 9 During 1967-1968, 50 Carleton students spent all or part-time in 15 countries, and more than twice that number studied in 25 foreign lands in the final year of the Nason administration. So popular was off-campus study becoming that in the fall of 1968, an office of international studies under Dr. Robert E. Will '50 of the Economics Department was created. This office sought to enlarge the number of students with international perspective. The hardest task was to get faculty approval for foreign programs. Once that had been achieved, the office recruited faculty to lead the programs abroad, design courses for special "overseas seminars", develop a system for selecting students, establish relations with foreign universities, provide transportation and housing, and evaluate completed seminars. A final option of the Nason years -one which would have astounded earlier Carls who forcefully cut Oles' hair, set their homecoming bonfire ablaze, and fought them fiercely in athletics - was the beginning of cooperation and exchange with cross-town St. Olaf College. As early as 1965 a plan for reciprocal meal privileges in the dining halls of both colleges had been established, and invitations to various performances and entertainments had passed back and forth across the Cannon River. Next in 1965-1966, arrangement was made for a limited number of students to take two credit courses at the other college without going through normal transfer procedures. Carleton students, for example, might study architecture and Norwegian, courses not offered east of the Cannon. Conversely a St. Olaf professor and some of his students were using Carleton's electron microscope for a study of cell structure while perfecting their technique in the use of the instrument. The cooperation obviously made sense both economically and academically, even though it flew in the face of a long tradition. Starting slowly, the interchange grew regularly, and President Nason never missed an opportunity to cement relations with St. Olaf. His final gesture came in June, 1970, when he delivered the commencement address up on Manitou Field and was made an honorary St. Olaf alumnus. Although only a minority of students and faculty availed themselves of the off-campus options, those who did so served "as a catalyst for continuing examination of the curriculum" - a never-ending task for any college determined to keep pace with changing times. And the times of the late 1960s differed greatly from those of earlier days when most Carls spent an uninterrupted residency on campus. President Nason certainly agreed, declaring in his final report, that the 1960s saw more academic 10 THE NASON YEARS innovations than any period since President Eliot and the free elective system at Harvard in the 1870s and 1880s. While the number of Carls studying abroad was increasing, that of foreign students at Carleton actually decreased in the first years of the second century, from 32 in 1967-1968 to 29 in 1969-1970. The major reason was that the College, striving to attract more black students, decided to reduce scholarship dollars for foreign students. The first freshman class to enroll as Carleton embarked on its second century arrived in the fall of 1967. Composed of 239 men and 162 women, they came from 42 states and eight foreign countries, with about one-fourth from Minnesota. Fifty-three freshmen had been valedictorians and 19 salutatorians of their secondary school classes, while slightly more than 88 per cent of the total had ranked in the top fifth of those classes. On the College Board Scholastic Aptitude Test, the mean score on the mathemati- cal part was an impressive 671, with the verbal not far behind at 652. Roughly 50 per cent of the freshmen received financial aid from the College in amounts ranging from $100 to $2,800 depending on need [the comprehensive fee was $2,8001 and given usually in the form of scholarships, on- campus jobs, and interest-bearing loans. In addition to being intellectually gifted, the newcomers brought a host of talents and achievements in non- academic areas, qualities which would greatly enrich life at Carleton during the ensuing four years. When John Nason, after a decade, returned to academia, the greatest change he found was the extent to which students were caught up in the social, political, and economic ferment of the day. In a way, he saw the situation as healthy, a fine preparation for voting citizenship. Several years later in the mid-1960s, when noting student involvement in the civil rights movement, the Peace Corps, Vista, Operation Crossroads Africa, etc., he declared that no student generation had been so concerned for social justice as the current one. Yet even in his first year, Nason saw disturbing signs, calling the extremism of student unrest and discontent, as well as undergraduate challenges to the right of society to set any rules, a "form of spiritual malaise." As time passed, student activism all over the country -the most lurid examples being given vast amounts of media attention - became increasingly insistent. Demonstrations at Berkeley in 1964 and at Columbia in 1968, as cases in point, immobilized both great universities. Virtually every campus witnessed protests - over the war in Vietnam (which split the United States as nothing else since the Civil War), over the draft, over THE NASON YEARS recruitment by the military on campus, over poverty, racism, and such local concerns as the Carleton curriculum, teaching, college government, and social regulations. In November, 1967, 10 Carleton students were sus- pended in what was called "Ten Martyrs' Day" for blocking access by Marine Corps recruiters to the campus. Not all was peace and harmony at Carleton, but the College did escape the violent upheavals which shook some institutions. Nevertheless, many alumni and others reacted negatively to those manifestations which did occur. It is safe to say, I think, that, temporarily at least, higher education everywhere was damaged by the outbursts of the most extreme student activists. This is not to say that the campus turmoil of the 1960s was merely the normal rebelliousness of adolescence. Conditions on campus had changed. Current Carls came from more diverse backgrounds than had many of their predecessors and so lacked the commitment to common goals and values previously exhibited. Furthermore, 1960s students in many ways were more knowledgeable and experienced, and hence not so malleable. In addition, they could not help reflecting what was happening beyond the ivied walls -war, riots, demonstrations, assassinations, racism, events and ideas which fractured segments of the so-called real world. As their elders struggled to correct evils in society, so the activists sought to change what they regarded as wrong on campus. Carls had long had forms of student government, Men's and Women's leagues and a student association (CSA), but the real power rested with the administration and trustees. This state of affairs, declared the activists, must be altered. Discussing this crusade, two Stanford University professors wrote that "we are dealing with an entirely new phenomenon: students asking a voice and a vote in the determination of their own education. It is fair to say that we have here not a revolt, but a revolution." The author through mid-1967 was personally and closely involved in negotiations with Carleton students who lobbied for legalized liquor in the dorms and unrestricted and unsupervised visitation by men and women in each others' rooms. (Coed doming had not yet arrived.) Their arguments were compelling, if not always strictly accurate, and stated with passion. A dean scarcely had a chance. Even the so-called Silent Generation of the late 1950s had paved the way by getting compulsory chapel and vespers services abolished. Then in June, 1964, the trustees finished the job by doing away with any required attendance at a religious service. The College, according to John Nason, 12 THE NASON YEARS still felt responsibility for helping students grow as moral human beings, but, he added, it recognized that in a secular age, values and moral behavior could be achieved independently of religion. The problem, of course, rested in how best Carleton could assist in this process. A final answer may never be discovered. Student leaders and image makers constantly kept on the pressure as they strove to attain their goals. The success of their endeavor -aided by certain faculty members -was little short of amazing. Throughout 1965- 1966 some students sat with trustees and faculty on an ad hoc social policy committee which had been appointed by Atherton Bean, chairman of the Board of Trustees, and President Nason, and was chaired by Dean Willis D. Weatherford, Jr. The task of the body was to re-examine the basic objectives of Carleton in the non-academic realm, to try to determine how these objectives could be realized, and to advise the college president. After securing opinions from a wide variety of sources, including the votes of some 950 students, the committee submitted its report in June, 1966. Numbers of suggestions were made - urging the encouragement of more informal association between faculty and students, asking for improved facilities for social life, pointing out the need for better counseling of students. The danger of using illegal drugs was stressed, and the College was charged to "take every reasonable measure to prevent their possession and use." Progressive liberalization of women's dorm hours was suggested, but as to "open houses," it was mandated that open doors and adequate proctoring be maintained. Undoubtedly, the most controversial part of the report concerned the use of liquor in College residences. Noting that many students were used at home and elsewhere to occasional and even regular drinking, it was stated that with faculty and administration approval and proper safeguards 20-year-olds be allowed to drink liquor in residence halls and at chaper- oned parties - a distinct break with past policy. Both trustees and faculty approved the report. As a result, liberal dormitory hours for women were further liberalized, and 21-year-olds were allowed to drink liquor in their dorms, an action which even today evokes impassioned opinions pro and con. Another product of the report was the creation of a standing committee on social policy composed of faculty, administrators, and students, chaired by Dr. Eiler L. Henrickson '43 of the Geology Department. Faculty henceforth would become involved in matters which previously had not been part of their province -a big step in expanding their participation in Carleton governance. THE NASON YEARS 13 Early in 1968, students were given membership and the vote on several other college committees, standing and ad hoc. And so as the 1960s came to a close, all major committees except three - executive, committee on committees, that on faculty affairs - possessed student representation. President Nason described the undergraduates' contribution as "imaginative, serious, and constructive." On February 14, 1970 - Valentine's Day - after "months of scheming and dealing," to quote The Algol, this landmark departure from the past became reality: the initiation of coed dorming on eight floors in six residence halls - Watson 3, 6, 7, Nourse 3, Evans 4, Language House, Burton 2, 3, and first Goodhue. At that time, 360 students participated in a "chaotic series of room swaps" - exchanging girls for boys and vice versa. The floors involved, noted an Algol reporter, "were disaster areas for days." Later, however, the consensus was "still one of overwhelming enthusiasm." Many of the older generation were appalled, but many current students tell me they cannot imagine going to a college where living quarters are segregated by sex. Critics declared that the acceptance of the new mores by Carleton had gone far enough - if not too far. And it was true that the College - and Macalester in St. Paul -had moved farther away from the past sooner than had other institutions of higher learning in Minnesota. Carleton in 1970 certainly was considerably different from what it had been only a few years previously -a situation not easy for everyone to accept. Today's students occasionally ask me what the College was like in the "old days." When I tell them, their incredulous reaction suggests they think I am fooling or at least indulging in poetic exaggeration. And yet one has only to flip the pages of the 1967 Algol to discover that college life then bore a striking similarity to that of earlier periods. Yearbooks of both eras show students relaxing, booking, dating, dancing, horsing around in the dorms, and intensely involved in bull sessions. There were still cheerleaders in the later date, as well as homecoming bonfires and royalty, and junior and winter carnivals. Each floor, it seemed, used its best creativity and ingenuity to concoct settings and poses for its Algol pictures which would outshine those of other floors and houses. And a vast array of options outside the classroom remained in full bloom: student publications, KARZ, radio, musical groups, frosh-soph skirmishes, intramural and intercollegiate sports (the tennis and track teams in 1967 won regional and conference championships respectively), a Rotblatt League, theater productions, and much else. 14 THE NASON YEARS A look at a typical scene in the Carleton Tearoom in the mid-1960s, interestingly enough, can be found in a Minneapolis newspaper column on May 18, 1965. The reporter, who had gone to college in the 1930s, noted many similarities between the two generations - except for the male haircuts. His peers had tended to get "short-haired, pineapple clips," whereas the Carls had gone to the other extreme. Hair festooned their ears and curled down the backs of their necks. It did not however, "Beatle- Image the Front." The women, frequently barefooted, tended to dress in "casual blouses and skirts, or brownish-yellow shorts." In a comer, a boy and a girl were indulging in "some heavy necking," while around them, with soft drinks or cones, others were "just sitting or engaging in nonstop dialogue spinning that is a key to college life." At the piano, a long-haired lad was playing. From time to time, solitary students wandered in, put a soft drink on the table, and lost "themselves in a book or a set of lecture notes." After this experience, the middle-aged columnist concluded: "A fast surface appearance of the woundup generation of today can put you off the track. But if you sit in a student lounge ... you begin to relate - and then to admire. Their transmitters and my receiver are now in phase." What all undergraduates thought of the College would be impossible to determine without asking each and every one. Yet a group of them - recognizing this fact - made a valiant attempt in a piece called "The Carleton Experience," printed in theJanuary, 1968, Voice. The contributors applauded the academic side of the institution and recognized its high rating among liberal arts colleges. Yet one man - perhaps with tongue in cheek - declared that he was "learning things no employer would ever care about." His ideal, he continued, would not be realized "until Carleton drops its mask of diffidence and callous traditionalism." A happy, well adjusted athlete, not surprisingly, found in the area of interpersonal relationships that the College provided him "with a richly rewarding experience." However, a woman student concluded that while Carls "would like to be able to communicate with their fellow students [they] just don't know how." She found "an aura of coldness" around the students which intimidated the attempts of "more buoyant" undergrads to engage in interpersonal communication. Two members of the Class of 1968 were particularly critical of the social rules. One of them felt that "Carleton has not worried enough" about these regulations, which he proclaimed "are too often restrictive and as such should be kept to a minimum." His classmate declared: "Conflict over THE NASON YEARS social rules has misdirected introspection -and the result has been largely frustration, fragmentation, and intellectual stagnation rather than progress and enthusiasm." He was, however, encouraged by the recent easing of the rules, which would give "us the option to redirect our institutional attention and energy to questions of more vital importance ...." The producers of "The Carleton Experience" stated that such comments were "dramatic evidence of Carleton's success in developing its students' critical faculties," but "it might be wise for us to remember," the quote continued, "that when we criticize Carleton we are ultimately criticizing ourselves."

Studmat Peace March in 1970

By 1970 a far more serious mood was apparent on campus, the reflection of events in the country at large. Concern over the environment resulted in Earthweek in April when students at Carleton, as well as those at St. Olaf and the high school, participated in activities of an environmental nature. But it was the escalating war in Vietnam that really made a difference at Carleton. Teach-ins, study groups, all-school meetings on the Bald Spot, open forums, and constant intellectualizing increased both the political awareness of students and their commitment to end the war. The greatest shock undoubtedly was the killing of four students at Kent State University in Ohio by National Guardsmen. More than 1,000 Carls finally 16 THE NASON YEARS voted for a strike, which lasted four days, and the College also sent a large contingent to a massive peace march in the Twin Cities. Pictures of some of these events show students grim of face, perhaps angry, and not a little apprehensive. It was not a happy time. The major issue of the 1960s was civil rights, and yet the Carleton student body in mid-decade was still overwhelmingly white - a condition many Carls found indefensible. To them, the College should be playing a vital role in assisting Blacks and other minorities to secure a higher education. A step in that direction had occurred in 1964 when the Rockefeller Foundation had granted Carleton - and six other predominantly white, private liberal arts institutions - $275,000 to help attract and support underprivileged Blacks. The award permitted the College to provide four- year scholarships to 10 freshmen each year for six years, those in the classes of 1968 to 1973. After the grant, applications for admission from Blacks greatly increased, from only five in 1963 to 120 in 1965. However, the College was unsuccessful in enrolling a high percentage of those whom it accepted. For the Class of 1969, for example, 27 were offered admission, but only 12 matriculated. Furthermore, retention rates were disappointing. For the Class of 1971, as a case in point, a hefty 58.5 per cent withdrew before graduati~n.~ Both Blacks and Whites were at fault. The former group, feeling strange, ill at ease, and finding the academic adjustment difficult, tended to stick together and to isolate itself from the majority. The latter group, most of whom had had little or no previous associations with Blacks, did not know how to relate to them, no matter how laudable the Whites' intentions. And, it must be admitted that racism did exist. Gradually, the atmosphere on campus improved. Part of the cause rested in actions which'the College itself undertook. In the spring of 1967, these included providing special academic advisers, making provisions for summer remedial work, and permitting Blacks to take a fifth year in which to complete the requirements for graduation. That same year, a committee of 13 students, 13 teachers, and nine administrators was established to develop policies and programs. From this body, subgroups were created to explore such matters as admissions, financial aid, counseling, and social life. AS a consequence, a "major change," to use the words of Professors Arthur L. Gropen and Frank R. Morral, took place that fall. This change they

2The Foundation in 1967-1968 made a second $275,000 grant. THE NASON YEARS 17 described as "a new awareness on the part of the Carleton white community of the Negro's presence in both his immediate and wider society." This awareness, the authors continued, "enlarged the understanding and sympathy of many people on campus and stimulated them to think about questions of race." That same fall of 1967, the Blacks themselves formed a Negro Affairs Committee (NAC) to help direct attention to racial issues. The movie "A Time for Burning" was shown on campus, meetings were held, and Whites were urged to work among the majority of students to turn Carleton into a multiracial society from a purely white one. The result was the formation of WAC (White Action Committee) which pledged to do all it could to improve the racial environment at Carleton. WAC, along with NAC, conducted sessions on dorm floors, made relevant books available, and spread the gospel both in Northfield and beyond. The high point came in a convocation program on November 11, 1967, sponsored by NAC and CSA, which ended in a standing ovation. Out of all of this effort and activity, one fact stood clear: that both Blacks and Whites were woefully ignorant of the Black heritage in America. To correct this situation, faculty and administrators consulted with people knowledgeable in the field, such as Professor Allan Spear of the University of Minnesota, regarding such matters as curriculum reform, staffing, and recruitment of Blacks and to take steps pursuant to the findings. In 1968 Fred Easter, a Black, was appointed assistant director of admissions and special counselor to Black students. The following spring a major in Black Studies was established. After consulting with the Black Studies Committee, composed of students, faculty, and administration, a student wishing to pursue the major would submit a proposed schedule of courses to the Committee on Special Programs of Study. These could be selected from a number of departments, such as American Studies, Art, Economics, Education, English, Government and International Relations, History, Music, Philosophy, Psychology, Religion, and Sociology/Anthro- pology. Among courses particularly relevant were Afro-American History, the Black Urban Experience in America, Social Ethics, and Race Relations and Minority Problems. In spite of these actions, only 52 Blacks were in attendance in the fall of 1968, a mere 3.6 per cent of the student body. Furthermore, little effort had been made to recruit other minority students. President Nason hoped that by the fall of 1970 the freshman class would contain 10 per cent minority members. That goal would not be reached, but a good beginning 18 THE NASON YEARS had been made, and Carleton had been one of the first institutions in the Upper Midwest to wrestle with the racial problem. The faculty, of course, was and is the heart of Carlet~n.~Some 140 full- and part-time members, of whom 42 were full professors, were on the staff when the College began its second century. Of these, 32 had attained the rank before 1955. Associate professors numbered 27. With very few exceptions, these people remained at Carleton until retirement or death, and the vast majority had earned the Ph.D. degree. A sizable segment of the other two ranks also stayed on the staff, becoming tenured and rising to full professorships. Three talented and successful teachers did depart after years of significant service. One, Willis D. Weatherford, Jr., dean of the College and professor of economics, moved to the presidency of Berea College in Berea, Kentucky. David H. Porter, William H. Laird professor of liberal arts and Carleton president for a year, went on to the presidency of Skidmore College in Saratoga Springs, New York. And Daniel Sullivan, sociologist and later vice president for development, became president of Allegheny College in Meadville, Pennsylvania. Actually, the early and mid-'60s, largely because of the lure of the big universities with their enormous research grants - especially in the sciences - was a difficult time to recruit qualified college teachers. And then there were articles in publications, such as E5e Atlantic Monthly, which forecast the demise of the liberal arts tradition and the small college. Carleton was fortunate in this climate and in a period when there was a shortage of teachers, not only to retain such an able and loyal contingent, but also to attract a sizable number of promising young recruits. This latter achievement speaks volumes regarding the persuasiveness and perspicac- ity of those doing the hiring in 1966 and 1967 as the College moved into its second century. Among those added to the faculty in those years as instructors or assistant professors were the following 15 teachers: David F. Appleyard '61 (mathematics), Robert E. Bonner (history), Caryl E. Buchwald (geology),

30neshould remember, also, as did Vice President and Treasurer Frank I. Wright '50 in his 1964-1965 annual report, the non-academic staff of some 250 men and women. These included such Carleton institutions as D. Blake ("Stewsie") Stewart, Dacie Moses, Earl Baldwin, Forest Johnson, Sally Crandall, Clarence "Mystery Meat" Skaar, Mildred Ovestrud, Bill Hunt, and many others who devoted decades of loyal service to the College. THE NASON YEARS 19 Charles H. Carlin (chemistry), Barry M. Casper (physics), Richard E. Crouter (religion), Jerry R. Mohrig (chemistry), Philip H. Niles (history), Richard J. Noer (physics), Diethelm Prowe (history), Joe W. Shepard (Russian), Bruce R. Thomas (physics), Robert G. Tisdale (English), Norman Vig '61 (political science), and William B. Wells (music). All have remained at Carleton, made countless contributions, inside and outside the classroom, conquered the tenure hurdle, and risen to the rank of full profe~sor.~ This rather amazing occurrence may have been partly luck, but at least two other factors played a role. These individuals obviously like to work in a college setting, especially one with Carleton's ability to attract bright, serious, and talented students. Secondly, President Nason - and his successors - placed high priority on the task of developing optimum conditions for effective and satisfying teaching - increased salaries and fringe benefits [In 1969-1970 the College's pension plan was terminated and the WCREF plan was adopted.], equalization where possible in teaching loads, a chance to do some scholarly work, a student-faculty ratio of 11 to 1, participation in college policy making, freedom to experiment in classroom methods, belief in the goals and values of the College. Between the mid-1950s and mid-1960s, faculty salaries at Carleton had more than doubled, but inflation had eaten up some of the gain. President Nason had hoped to do better than this, and he did succeed to an extent. However, the late 1960s was not the easiest time to raise the money needed to accomplish all that he hoped to do for the faculty and for Carleton as a whole. In his annual report for 1967-1968,President Nason noted that education in general had been slow to adopt new techniques and that Carleton was no exception to this tendency. However, times were changing with the

4Martin Eshleman, professor of philosophy, who joined the faculty in 1944, retired in 1968. Reginald "Rex" Lang, professor of government and international relations, who also came to Carleton in 1944, retired in 1969. Deaths in 1969 took Elvan E. Kintner, professor of English, in January while on leave in London; Arnold D. Mendel, assistant professor of German, in February; Lyle 0. Estenson, professor of psychology and education, in April; and Duncan Stewart, professor of geology, in November. Carlton C. Qualey, professor of history since 1946, and Melvin H. Taube, professor of physical education for men and coach of football, basketball, and baseball, both retired in 1970 and are now deceased. 20 THE NASON YEARS growing use of computers. In the late 1950s, a start had been made when, with a Hill Foundation grant, Carleton and St. Olaf had rented an IBM 610 computer. Then in 1962, with a National Science Foundation grant, the College secured an IBM 1620 designed to handle scientific and research problems. Two years later, Graham L. Kimble joined the faculty as an instructor in mathematics and director of data processing. Meanwhile, faculty and students had been experimenting with the 1620.5

ZBM 1401 in the computer Center in 1969 Then in the summer of 1966 an IBM 1401, fashioned to be a data processor and high-speed printer, was installed in a room newly remodeled for the machine's use. This 1620 and the 1401, as Kimble wrote, gave

51n the spring of 1966, Lawrence Hubert '66, a student teacher at the local high school, taught an evening class in introductory computer program- ming to his 11th and 12th grades. During that summer and later Kimble gave computer instruction to some of the high school teachers. THE NASON YEARS "Carleton the flexibility to solve modem-day problems with the equipment best designed for the particular task, be it academic or administrative." Thereafter, change and progress became even more rapid. Extremely helpful was Frank Chen '44, then a member of the Alumni Board and vice president, marketing, of Wang Laboratories, Inc. He kept the College informed of developments in the field and assisted in the procurement of equipment which put Carleton well up front in the computer revolution. Kimble, of course, was a prime mover as he consulted and cooperated with both administrators and faculty. In 1968 the College was fortunate to receive a one- year gift by the Control Data Corporation of Minneapolis of access to one of the world's largest and fastest computers, a CDC 6600, which performed 3,000,000 additions each second. The machine itselfwas housed in Minneapolis, and the 200 User Terminal was located in the Carleton lab in Laird Hall. Input and output were transmitted via ordinary telephone lines. More significant, however, was the selection by the National Science Foundation in 1969 of Carleton as a center for experimentation and demonstration of what a small college could do in the computer field. With the selection came a grant of $140,000 which enabled Carleton to purchase a Digital Equipment Corporation PDP time-sharing system. Dr. Richard W. Ramette of the Chemistry Department, one of the first of the scientists to use the computer and to urge its wider adoption, had been instrumental in securing the grant. No other small college then possessed this sort of computer which could be used remotely rather than just one on one. The NSF people, it should be noted, were especially impressed by Carleton students and their achievements with computers. Carleton likewise has been called a forerunner in the usage of small desk-top computers, such as Wang electronic calculators and Hewlett- Packard programmable calculators. Though appearing similar to adding machines, the calculators also stored small programs which would be "automatically executed at electronic speeds on command of the operator." These machines were also secured in 1968. As Kimble has written, computers are "really pretty dumb. It is only when imaginative people put them to work that they are able to be of service to mankind." Carleton was fortunate to have year after year a group of enthusiastic and imaginative students to whom Kimble gave credit for the College's success in becoming a leader in the use of computers. The machines were available to students and faculty seven days a week and 24 hours a day. Many students worked in the computer lab as assistants and 22 THE NASON YEARS as teachers of other undergrads and faculty. Results were "nothing short of incredible," and Carleton found itself with a surplus of programmers at a time when the economy suffered a shortage. In their lighter moments students developed computer dating programs, compiled detailed Rotblatt softball statistics, and even played computer cribbage! What the computer has meant to the life of the College can only be described in superlatives. Early on registration for courses was greatly speeded up and much time and effort saved. Teachers would receive class lists before classes began. Student directories became available when students arrived on campus. Names and addresses of all alumni were printed by the 1401, giving Carleton one of the best alumni record-keeping systems in existence, a model studied by many other institutions of higher learning. Admissions and financial aid people found their work facilitated and aided by data not readily available previously. Beginning in January, 1966, the College's payroll was run by data processing, and soon its excellent manual accounting system was changed to one on punched cards. Even alumni seeking different employment could utilize free of charge the extensive facilities of the GRAD System (Graduate Resume Accumulation and Distribution) a network of over 1,000 colleges and universities and more than 2,000 employers in the United States and Canada. Educationally, of course, the important matter was the impact of the computer on the classroom and the curriculum, a subject given a great deal of thought and discussion on campus. Particularly after the introduction of the table-top computer did its application spread to a number of departments. In math, for example, Professors Frank Wolf and Roger Kirchner '58 devised calculus problems which would use the computers to help students better understand basic concepts in that field, as well as in probability and statistics. ProfessorJohn Bare required the small computer's use in one of his psychology courses, and Professor William Child in chemistry found a larger desk-top machine useful in studying kinetics and quantum mechanics. Even history benefitted. An undergraduate developed an information retrieval system for Professor Robert E. Bonner to be run on the PDP 8/1 time sharing machine, as an example. It became capable of producing a bibliography in English history of "any of a possible 4,000 journal articles when given a set of subjects, authors and periods" in that field. No major in computer science was designed during the Nason years, but in 1968-1969 a course, "Introduction to Computer Science" was added to the offerings of the Mathematics Department and taught by Richard THE NASON YEARS 23 Heydinger '66, former vice president for public relations at the University of Minnes~ta.~The place of the computer was firmly established in the liberal arts setting. Equipment and usage would expand regularly as continued efforts would be made to devise ways, as Professor Bare put it, "in which this versatile machine can be used to deepen the student's understanding in any discipline." In March, 1969, in preparation for a visit by an evaluation team of the North Central Association, the College issued an "institutional profile" which summarizes the condition of Carleton as it faced the 1970s. Since all administrative officers and departmental chairmen contributed to the document, it is both comprehensive and re~ealing.~ The current period was transitional, a time when the governance of the College was "undergoing examination and change." It was inevitable that this would lead, as President Nason predicted, to feelings of "doubt and insecurity and even dismay." And there were admitted weaknesses: unevenness of departmental strength, lack of "systematic and continuing institutional and instructional research," need for a new facility for chemistry, geology, and math, and as always not enough money. But as the report makes evident and the evaluation confirms Carleton stood "among the best institutions of higher education in America." The College, rather than attempting to maintain the status quo, was examining how best to serve its students in the world as it then existed. Carleton was a leader among small colleges in the use of computer facilities. The library was of high quality. The students were "extraordinarily bright," and the faculty was strong and professionally alive. Without question, continued accreditation was richly deserved! But that was not enough for President Nason, and so as the College embarked on its second 100 years, he outlined an ambitious program of what he regarded as Carleton's most obvious needs. These fell under 14 headings: (1) $1,000,000 a year in gifts and grants for current operations, (2) an additional $5,000,000 in endowment to raise faculty salaries, (3) a

6Carl F. Henry '69, director, computing and telecommunications, was a student in that class.

7The North Central Association issued its first list of accredited institutions in 1912. "Carlton" [sic]was the only college in Minnesota to make the list. Hamline was added two years later. THE NASON YEARS similar amount in endowment to help support Asian Studies, (4) $250,000 in endowment to finance curricular innovations, (5) $1,000,000 in endowment for student services, (6) $250,000 in endowment to help provide student aid (67 per cent of students then receivedsome form of aid of which $530,000 came from Carleton, the rest from outside sources), (7) more help for the library (Carleton spent $120 per student for the library, but some comparable colleges spent twice as much), (8) $2,500,000 for a music and drama center, (9) the same amount for a new science building, (10) $2,000,000 for a student union building, (11) $500,000 over a decade for work on the campus, (12) $270,000 to replace old utilities, (13) $100,000 to remodel Leighton Hall, (14) a director for the summer programs for adults, such as the National Science Foundation Institutes, the eight-week program for officers of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company - in its fifth session in 1967 - and the two-week discussions for some 25 presidents of the First Bank Stock Corporation in its second year. To accomplish all of this over a decade would cost in excess of $40,000,000 or roughly $4,000,000 annually - a sum the president regarded as realistic. The trustees approved the program, but as matters turned out, President Nason had been too optimistic. The golden age of fund-raising had ended in 1965. And from 1963 to the end of the Nason years, Carleton's operating expenses rose more rapidly than did its income. Explanations were numerous: inflation, increased college services, reduc- tion in federal support, slowdown in the economy, decline in the stock market, backlash from campus riots (in 1968-1969 the number of donors to the Alumni Fund dropped 19 per cent from the previous year, although more money was givens), and the diversion of government funds to urban and racial problems. The final three years of the Nason administration witnessed three annual deficits, that of 1969-1970, for example, being $250,000. Henceforth, it was obvious that fund-raising would have to be continuous and unremitting.

The alumni, however, became more involved with the College by a revision of the constitution and bylaws of the Alumni Association. In 1968- 1969 an alumni representative was added to Carleton's Planning and Presidential Search Committees. Alan R. Cason '41 was director of alumni affairs until 1969 when he was succeeded by Jon M. Nicholson '58, who had been associate director of admissions. Both men also served as director of publications. THE NASON YEARS 25

When John Nason took office, the value of the College's land and buildings amounted to $12,212,000;when he left in 1970 the price tag had risen to $18,435,000. Total value, including endowment, exceeded $27,200,000 in 1962 and $44,846,000 in 1970. During the same time span, gifts totaling $18,734,116 came to Carleton, of which $5,700,000 resulted from earlier pledges, and known bequests by 186 parties reached an impressive $10,000,000. Also on the bright side was the fact that gifts in 1969-1970 were the third highest in Carleton history. Further, by applying to operations the sum of $228,335 in unrestricted funds functioning as endowment, the deficit of $250,000 was reduced to $29,000 out of a budget of $7,799,723.' The $7,700,000 plus budget broke down as follows:

Income:

Student Fees: $ 4,478,758 59.4 percent of total Endowment: 1,083,751 14.3 percent of total Gifts & Grants: 1,159,339 15.4 percent of total Other: 820.150 10.9 percent of total $ 7,541,998

Expenditures:

Salaries & Wages: $ 4,264,637 56.5 percent of total Food: 409,377 5.4 percent of total Supplies: 201,465 2.7 percent of total Equipment & Books: 476,453 6.3 percent of total

In March, 1970, as his administration was drawing to a close, Dr. Nason granted me an interview to talk about the problems he had faced and the progress he had made as Carleton's president. Of the former, five came to his mind-difficulties I am sure to which all of his peers could easily relate. First was the never-ending task of raising enough money to operate the College and to move it forward. Then, with pressures proliferating, was the vital matter of time, of finding enough of it to accomplish all that needed

These figures do not take into account the inflation of the 1960s. .punos u!ewaJ Aep s!yl 01 suawssasse asayL .suo!~nlpsu!yloq jo ylleay aylol I~!AseM ley1 Su!y~awos'JEIO 'IS PUE UOI~~JE~uaamaq uo!le~adoo~ a8e~no~ua01 plno3 ay Ile auop pey ay 'p~!y~..luawdola~ap a~p!sod s!y] u! axangu! auros pey peq ay ly8noq1 aH .aloyM e se aBallo3 atp jo SUIJ~I u! yu!y~ 01 101n3q ayj jo L3uapual 1ua1nsa.1ayl pue nuawuedap D!wapex lsow pazpalDareys pey Ja!-[Jt?a y~!q~Aurouo~ne!was ayl u! uMopyeaJq a palou pey ay 'puo~as.oqe suopexj!pour o8~apun01 pey aSa1103 ayl jo uo!~ens!u!wpe pue a~ueu~a~o8atp ley1 az![eaJ 01 awo~pey ay 'as!~ay!~ .aSuey~01 pey pey ay SO961 ayl u! uolape3 IE yq~saxpnia~d dn ppnq 01 ur!y pasne2 pey puno~8q~eqs!~ ,;uopx ayl jo am!d e set1 Apoqhra~a y~!y~u! auo 01 asuels ue!ls!loylne plo,, ue wo~juop!suen aql Bu!sea u! paAeld per1 ay aIoJ atp seM llaj aq luellodur! lsoty .seaJe aaJyl 1sea1 le u! a~ue~j!u8!sjo 8u!y1awos paAa!yx per1 ay yu!y~01 pay!] ssalaquaAau ay 'hrols!y 30 IypJaA ayl aylz!p 01 Apea OOI SEM I! ley1 8u!z!uBo~a~ .~uap!sa~da8allo~ e aq 01 8u~y~e.1 -aNau ssa1 uaaq pey q Aep mpea ue u! ley] paDu!AuoD seM ay 'a2ua!~adxa ~euos~adWOJJ 'L11eu!d ,;spueurap pue sMa!A 8up~!juosjo a8ue1aur ay~ u!,, suo!spap ayew 01 8u!ureal jo 'saw!l ulapow 01 Bu!lsn!pe jo a8ua1lay~ '1e!ua8uo~-sLe~~e-~ou'Asea-~ayqau ay~ seM ylrnod .a8allo~lleurs e poolsJapun oy~101n~ej l!ru~a~o~ alqr? 8upq pue 8u!le~oljowalqo~d ayl SEM - alnual s!y jo ued Apea ay~8upnp Al~epadsa- PJ!LIJ, 'auop aq 01

SWZX NOSVN 2H.L 9z Chapter II

The Swearer Years

Taking his cue from Presidents Cowling and Gould, John Nason let it be known that he too would retire at age 65. Thus, in the spring of 1969, a Presidential Search Committee, composed of students, faculty, and trustees was formed. To it, some 200 candidates for the position, including women to the delight of committee member Harriet Sheridan of the English Department, were suggested. From this number roughly 70 possible choices were selected and sent letters. Of the recipients, 25 expressed interest in seeking the Carleton presidency. In November committee members interviewed these candidates in various cities from Minneapolis to New York. Afterwards six people were still lefi in contention. Finally, following interviews with them in Minneapolis in December, the list was down to two.

President Hou~ardH. Swearer 28 THE SWEARER YEARS These finalists came to the campus early in January for a rather grueling series of meetings with an array of Carls: 18 students chosen from all four classes, administrators, and faculty. In the end the committee selected Dr. Howard R. Swearer of the Ford Foundation, and the Board of Trustees later approved the decision. "We found ourselves in remarkable heartening agreement." Mrs. Sheridan reported to Carletonian writer, Paul Nachman '70, "Swearer outshined the rest from the first day." Dr. Ralph Fjelstad, another committee member, concurred. "Whatever the various committee members were looking for," he added, "they found it in him." At age 37, Swearer had already fashioned a distinguished career. Following graduation from Princeton in 1954, he had gone on to earn both M.A. and Ph.D. degrees from Harvard with his major field being political science. From 1960 to 1967 he had directed certain Peace Corps training programs and headed the Russian and East European Studies Center at the University of California at Los Angeles. For the three years before becoming president of Carleton on July 1, 1970, he had been program officer in charge of the Ford Foundation's office of European and International Affairs.' During his tenure, John Nason and his wife Elizabeth -a model which all president's wives would do well to emulate - had lived in the house which the Goulds had built in 1939 on the corner of Third and Elm. The Swearers, however, would occupy a far older, more spacious and imposing dwelling, the John Nutting residence on the corner of Third and Union. Built in 1888 by bankerJohn Claudius Nutting, a Carleton trustee from 1880- 1910, the four-story mansion of cream and red brick is the only large classic example of late Victorian architecture left in town. About 20 years ago, it was named to the National Register of Historic Places. Following the death of the elder Nutting, his son John D. Nutting, also a local banker, and his wife Elizabeth lived in the house. John D. graduated from Carleton in 1906, and his wife Elizabeth S. Adams, was an instructor in German there when they were married in 1916. John, like his father, was a trustee of the College from 1925 to 1932. The Nuttings' two daughters, Helen and Ruth, also

'In November, 1974, Swearer spent three weeks in China with a group of 13 university and college presidents and China experts as guests of Chairman Mao. He probably was included because of his Ford Foundation connection, as well as Carleton's Asian Studies Program and the College's Midwest location. THE SWEARER YEARS 29 graduated from Carleton, in 1940 and 1942, respectively, and in July, 1970, they gave their historic, yet warm and livable, home to their alma mater as a residence for the new president and his family. With its large yard and high-ceilinged rooms, the Nutting House provided a delightful setting for various presidential gatherings, dinners, teas, lawn parties, receptions, as well as ample space for Mrs. Swearer's (Jan) artistic endeavors, and plenty of room for the three Swearer lads, Nicky (131, Randy (ll), and Ricky (8) to pursue their interests. Early in 1970 in an interview with Jon M. Nicholson '58, editor of the Voice,Swearer talked about the task facing him. Recognizing that it would not be easy and that he possessed no "black bag stuffed with educational nostrums," he nevertheless welcomed the challenge and the opportunity. He mentioned particularly the curriculum, the current role of a first-class liberal arts college, and the means of maintaining its financial soundness. Having already visited a number of times with President Nason and Dean Bardwell Smith, the president-elect looked forward to a smooth transition. As for student outbursts on various campuses, he declared that "if the institutional mechanism is healthy - then it seems... that there's really no need for radical protest." (An old dean might ask what is "healthy?") But his first aim understandably was to "get a firm grasp of the situation at Carleton." After some two months in office, the new president addressed the college convocation. Admitting that he was still "digesting information and impressions," he stated that he had already found significant "building blocks" in place. Among them were such assets as growing connections with other educational institutions and the larger world, increasing cooperation among disciplines, a new system of governance, college- supported faculty research, increasing numbers of minority students, and efforts to improve and enrich residential life as well as to bridge the gap between the academic and social life. He had high praise for the professionalism of the faculty and staff and the "immense" ability and creativity of the student body. But he also found hazards ahead, the danger for example that a rush to "relevance" might crowd out "sound educational practices and liberal education without contributing much to the amelioration of society's troubles." Carleton, like other private liberal arts colleges, he continued, must define its purposes and not try to compete with large public universities. Adding to the difficulty of the task was the fact that the traditional symbols and cement of the college community - required 30 THE SWEARER YEARS chapel, convocation, and vespers, dorm councils, student government, and freshman initiation practices - had passed from the scene. In addition, older forms of authority had been eroded. It was not possible - nor wise - to turn the clock back. New forms and patterns in which such values as trust, patience, and good will would figure prominently must be fashioned. But, he felt that Carleton, with its size and new governance structure, was in excellent condition to lead the way for colleges of its type in the years ahead. Following this address, the president enlarged upon and clarified his points in a lengthy interview with Anita Rosenberg '70 and Peter Fend '73, the text ofwhich appeared in the October 1,1970,issue of the Carletonbn. The new governance system, in which students would have an equal voice in the planning, Swearer said, provided a process for developing bonds of community to replace such as chapel and convocation. The kicker, of course, were the problems of asking the right questions and of creativity. What new bonds of community, as an example, could be devised? Planned symposia and workshops might provide some answers, as would closer student-faculty relationships, which, he added, were closer at Carleton than at most colleges and universities. As to academic processes, the president urged students to interact more with teachers rather than to "simply sit there and take what professors dish out." For his part, Swearer pledged to do all he could "to encourage programs and experiences which are outside the normal classroom format." To a query regarding possible off-campus housing and its impact on the development of a desired Carleton community, Swearer first noted the economic necessity of keeping the dorms filled. He was not sure how many students would opt for living in town, but he promised that the matter would be looked into during the coming year. His real preference, he declared, was to make dorm living as attractive as possible. On the subject of town-gown relations, the president spoke at some length. If they are good, he concluded, they are "important to a healthy campus community," a sense of which "results in a lot of learning benefits." Alluding to the alleged "rumor mill" on campus, the interviewers asked how the president would open channels of communication with students. He replied that he and his colleagues were searching for new ways, question and answer periods at set times being one possibility. He also indicated that he would be grateful for student suggestions. In summary Rosenberg and Fend boiled down the president's comments to three main points: (1) major emphasis upon student initiative, (2) the 7

THE SWEARER YEARS

At the Sweurer i~zauguration

importance of creating a sense of community, and (3) the provision of many opportunities for each student to fashion his own education. "All this accords," they wrote, "with his overall vision of the College as a humanizing force in modem society." OnJanuary 22,1971,with the fall term behind him, Howard Swearer was inaugurated as Carleton's sixth president in what the Voice termed a "low- key, family, traditional yet informal affair." Following the colorful academic procession, Hugh D. Galusha, Jr. - soon to lose his life in a tragic winter accident -presided at the ceremony. Malcolm Moos and Sidney A. Rand, . presidents of the University of Minnesota and St. Olaf College, respectively, expressed felicitations, and the main address was delivered by F. Cham- pion Ward, program advisor in education to the International Division of the Ford Foundation. Next came Swearer's short inaugural address. And then as the begowned faculty and visitors marched out of the chapel, as a token of "good humor and gaiety," they were showered with soap bubbles and rice by students in the balcony. Immediately thereafter, 32 THE SWEARER YEARS President and Mrs. Swearer were honored by a reception and tea hosted by students in the lobby-gallery of the new Music and Drama Center.2 It was in this facility also that its first events were presented on January 21-22 as part of the inaugural celebration. These consisted of a performance by the touring Czech Chamber Orchestra, another by the famous mime Yass Hakoshima, a talk on academic art collections by the director of the Art Center at Beloit College, a gallery exhibit loaned by the collections of 19 colleges and universities, and a play. Aside from the fact of having a new president and the interest thus stimulated in what impact he would have on the College, Carleton operated much as it had in the past with one big exception: the appearance of the College Council. The creation of this body came as the culmination of what had gone before, changes in academia the country over, constant crusading by student leaders in the 196Os, conviction on the part of many faculty: administrators, and trustees. CSA President Andrew J. Korsak '69 had spoken for many of these people back in January, 1969, when he wrote in the Voice that students should be given "meaningful participation in all areas of campus life that bear directly" on them. For example, he thought they should have a say "in determining the size of the incoming freshman class." (During 1968-1969 overcrowding had caused dorm lounges to be used for housing.) Students had made great strides during the Nason years, but now he wanted them to become "fully participating member[s] of the College as a partner in the College's progress." Stephen K. Melges '70, Korsak's successor as CSA president, voiced similar sentiments. The establishment of the Council in the main provided the mechanism which Korsak, Melges, and others had felt was necessary to improve Carleton both academically and socially. As the August, 1971, Catalogue

2Although the Center provided fine facilities, its design and construction were in some ways faulty -weaknesses at first not realized. However, in mid-1978, the College employed a St. Paul law firm to represent it in negotiations with the architect regarding repairs. The dealings proved protracted and difficult, and so it was not until late 1984 that the matter was settled, Carleton receiving $2,408,000-considerably less than the College had already spent on repairs and lost in other costs.

3Professor Robert A. Reitz of the Physics Department chaired the subcommittee which recommended the new governance system. THE SWEARER YEARS 33 puts it, the new body was created in the "belief that the major decisions effecting the nature and operations of the College should be jointly made by students, faculty, and alumni as well as trustees and administrators." Chaired by President Swearer, the Council was composed of 23 other members, three trustees, four administrators, seven students mainly from the Class of 1971, two alumni, and seven faculty members. And working closely with the Council were three major college committees, Educational Policy, Social Policy, and Administrative Policy, each composed of faculty, students, and administrators. Prior to 1970, the college president presided at faculty meetings. Thereafter the president of the faculty did so, the first one being Professor William Woehrlin. But, as might be expected, the new governance system was not without its critics. Major complaints were covered in the February 18, 1971, issue of the Carletonian in an article by Dwight Johnson '72 and David Newkirk '74. One unfortunate result of the new structure, they noted, was the great proliferation of committees - 156 in all. The Educational Policy Commit- tee alone had 14 subcommittees with 31 student members. The idea, behind all this was laudable, "to involve more diverse interests in decision making," but the system had gotten out of hand. There were more vacancies than there were students willing to fill them. Likewise some faculty members found committee work a burden and a distraction from their classroom responsibilities. Subcommittees of the Council involved 125 teachers. And then there was the problem of overlapping. Challenge, Co-op, and Public Events, as a case in point, each was concerned with bringing speakers to the campus. Communication posed another problem. "Most students," wrote the authors, "don't realize what the committees are doing." In addition faculty power to make educational decisions had been seriously eroded. Yet current CSA President Brett A. DeHaven '72 remained optimistic. The transition, he opined, "will take time, but progress is being made." Roy I. Peregrine '50, an attorney in Wheaton, Illinois, and one of the two alumni members on the Council, wrote a delightful article about his experience on the governing body in the Fall, 1971, issue of the Voice. As a one-time Philomathian and Carleton football player, he at first supposed that he had been appointed by Alumni Association President Richard McAuliffe '57 "to be a spokesman for a return to normalcy on the campus social scene" -to un-coed dorms and return on-campus liquor to its hiding place. At the first meeting, he felt certain that the "strangely attired" students and even some faculty would present "an irrational and dogmatic 34 THE SMEARER YEARS barrier to a reasoned consideration of any problem." He did have faith, however, in fellow alum John Levine '58, and especially in Frank Wright '50, Carleton athlete, classmate, and vice president and treasurer. But these preconceived notions did not materialize, nor did constitu- ency blocs. Even Peregrine and Wright cancelled each other's votes on several occasions. Among matters dealt with were the budget, a statement of students' rights and responsibilities (which took an inordinate amount of time), coed doming (83.8 percent of 907 students favored it), and certain academic regulations. Although he was confronted with "endless hours of dialogue and debate," and "reams of written material," as well as "a morass of deliberation," and that meetings sometimes lasted well into the night, he had changed his earlier views; "the new governance embryo," he concluded, "holds promise of success." After more than two decades it is still functioning, but with efforts at modification. Toward the end of his second term at the College, the president was asked by the Carletonianto comment on the institution's "attempt to grope with its quality of life." The present time, he called one of "re-evaluation and introspection." The changes of the preceding five years had been so rapid and far-reaching as to leave even seniors a bit dizzy and open to some reappraisals. The shift in both attitudes and structure had been so great that it was impossible to foresee all of their implications, but the president was sanguine. In spite of some grumbling and complaints of student apathy, he had noted a gradual emergence of a consensus on "guidelines and standards by which we live together," not an easy task. The indistinct standards of behavior, for example, had placed a heavy burden on some resident assistants and staff. It had been necessary not only to abolish parietal rules, but also to replace them "with generally accepted norms of conduct." Whatever these may be, they would allow more room for individual decisions than had been true in the past, a situation calling for both maturity and courage. These qualities, unfortunately, were not always present. If there was grumbling and apathy, it certainly was not for want of things to do in the co-curriculum. That point is made eminently clear by the following table of 34 organizations requesting money from the Carleton Student Association, together with the amounts allocated for President Swearer's initial year. THE SWEARER YEARS 35

Organization Allocation

Algol American Field Service Amigos De Las Americas CSA Carletonian Challenge Chemistry Club Conservative Club Co-op Democratic Coalition Draft Information Group English Club ESG/CMB Geology Club Hockey Club Horseriding ~nternationalRelations Club KAFU (radio) Kolikoros Manuscript Organists Society Outing and Natural History Club Philosophy Club Radiolarian Club Rugby Social Service Board SOUL SCRA Students for McGovern Tanyetz TNFOAS Workers League Club Young Republicans YES

TOTAL: 36 THE SWEARER YEARS The number of students in the fall of 1970 had increased to 1,480 - up 80 over the previous year - plus some 100 others off-campus. The student-faculty ratio stood at 11.5 to 1, lower than it had been a decade earlier and comparable to that at other colleges. The fall of 1971 also began auspiciously with a freshman class of 470, of which 246 were men and 224 women. They had been selected from an applicant pool of 1,800, a 17 per cent increase from the previous year - an encouraging fact at a time when private sector enrollments were being threatened. [39 private, four-year colleges closed, merged, or went public, mainly due to inflation, between 1970 and 1974.1 Ten per cent of the newcomers represented racial minorities, a higher percentage than in most tax-supported institutions. Of the total, 43 per cent received financial aid administered by Carleton in an amount of $500,000. The lowest award was $300, the highest $4,300, and the average was $2,350.4 Joining these freshmen were 25 transfer students. All were intelligent in addition to bringing enviable records in a diversity of extracunicular activities in high school. In spite of the fact that the "baby boom" in the country was over, Carleton continued to attract high quality students and to maintain a retention rate over 50 per cent above the national average. This fact, of course, made it difficult to gauge how many new students to admit. In 1973-1974, for example, total enrollment exceeded the 1,600 goal - set by a Task Force headed by Professor Harriet Sheridan, approved by the College Council, and then by the Trustees in May, 1972 - by 25 to 30 without lowering student quality. This was fme for college finances, but not so ideal for the size of certain classes and housing and dining accommodations. One story, perhaps apocryphal, declared that a woman lived in the attic of one house, a room so small that no one over five feet four inches could stand erect in it. Carleton's success in increasing its applicant pool of well qualified candidates resulted from a number of actions. For one thing, two men who joined the College family in 1971, Daniel Sullivan in Sociology and Larry Litten as coordinator of institutional research, collaborated on a thorough

4Leonard M. Wenc had come to Carleton as director of student financial services in September, 1970. A graduate of Lewis College in Lockport, Illinois, he had earned an M.S. at Florida State University in Tallahassee. Before taking the Carleton position he had been director of student aid and placement at Macalester College. THE SWEARER YEARS evaluation of the admissions and recruitment process. They found that the most important influence in getting young people to apply and matriculate was a visit to the campus - unless the prospect encountered an uncongenial student host, a rare occurrence. Such a sojourn proved that Carleton, far from being isolated, was close to the Twin Cities [it along with St. Olaf joined to run a bus twice a day to the Cities] and that the College lived up to its image as portrayed in admissions literature. In 1973-1974 for the first time Carleton became a college sponsor in the National Merit Scholarship Program and also utilized the Student Search Service of the College Entrance Examination Board. These two programs became the "babies" of Jon Nicholson and played a really significant role in interesting potential students in Carlet~n.~Alumni also directed many prospects to the College. In January, 1979, Sullivan and Michael Zuckert of the Political Science Department produced a paper entitled "Demography and the Carleton Applicant Pool." Its conclusion was that unless the College increased its share of the declining 18-year-old pool, within a few years offers of admission to every applicant would not be sufficient to fill the freshman class. To avoid that dire fate, the "marketing" of Carleton by an Admissions Strategy Task Force was born. It proved successful and still functions today. Throughout his tenure President Swearer worked hard to build a tighter- knit community and to overcome the supposed "communication gap" with students. One example occurred late in January, 1972, when he called an evening open forum to clear up misconceptions regarding a variety of rumors on such matters as the budget, who "pulls the strings around the college," the "publish or perish" allegation, the recently established Alumni House at 100 Winona Street, and his decision to remodel the dining hall in Severance Hall. However, the students in attendance seemed mainly interested in criticism -because of the lack of a lounge in Musser, alleged poor treatment of maintenance workers, the need for more experimentation in the arts, and the distribution requirements. In assessing this reaction, it must be remembered that it was winter - the "tunnel" season as it used to be called - and that war was heating up in Vietnam.

51n 1978 there were 181 National Merit Scholars at Carleton, making it the only small liberal arts college in point of numbers in the top 15 institutions in the country. Carleton's number one rank in this regard among liberal arts colleges has been consistently maintained. 38 THE SWEARER YEARS When President Nixon in early May, 1972, directed the mining of harbors and the bombing of rail lines in North Vietnam, anti-war sentiment on campus really fired up. On May 8, for example, an ad hoc committee of students and faculty met to lay plans for protest activities, and a rally that evening on the Bald Spot drew more than 400 people. A coordinating center was set up on first Willis, and teach-ins were held on every dorm floor. Later in the week, Carleton and St. Olaf people, along with local residents, participated in an orderly protest march to Bridge Square in downtown Northfield. On Saturday nearly 100 Carleton students and faculty joined in a non-violent peace march from the state university to the capitol building in St. Paul. Few means were overlooked in the efforts to stop the war. Shortly, however, President Swearer was able to declare that student attitudes had undergone a great change. Undergraduates seemed less actively aroused by national and international issues than had their predecessors [South African concerns had not yet come to a boil]. The change resulted from a variety of factors: the end of the war in Vietnam in January, 1973, and of the military draft, emotional exhaustion, and disillusion over some of the student activism of the 1960s. Carls seemed more relaxed, more open, less cynical. They were knowledgeable and not complacent, but they tended to devote time to social concerns near to home, to visiting residents at the local Baker School for retarded individuals, for example. And in their search for careers, those which were personally rewarding took priority. An amusing and clever account of student life during the Swearer era was written for the Summer, 1973, issue of the Voice by Pat Walkup '74, lately of U.S.A.Today. Carls obviously differed, but certain of their actions were almost uniform, eating being one. This activity had its inception about 15 minutes before the dining halls opened and ladies in white checked 1.D. cards resplendent with unflattering pictures of their holders. Meanwhile, hungry and impatient students stood in line or lounged on the stairwell. Not all meals were alike. Newspapers obviated the need to talk at breakfast, the Noon News Bulletin at lunch. If conversation surfaced, it was apt to be a "clever complaint about the food." But regular meals did not satisfy the cravings of hard "booking" [book was a verb on campus1 undergrads. In the evening West Siders made "T.R. runs" by walking to the Tea Room for a sandwich, a malt, or "more exotic preparations." East Siders on the other hand made "Cave Runs" to Evans for shakes, sandwiches, or Tombstone pizzas. When the Cave closed at THE SWEARER YEARS 39 12:30 a.m., choices for those still hungry were the vending machines or ordering a pizza from town, both options being a "rip-off." The all-night student had only one outlet, the 24-hour market in town, but in winter that was not a happy prospect. Rather, as Pat put it, it was "an adventure to carry a dozen eggs at 3 a.m. while trying not to slip on the ice." A "big Saturday night ritual" was watching a TV movie, a diversion best enjoyed, not solo, but by a group. That way it was "impossible to hear the dialogue above the commentary." Another ritual, going daily to the P.O. in Willis basement at 10:30 a.m., much resembled "a New York subway at rush hour." And then there were frisbees "soaring and whizzing across the Burton courtyard accompanied by loud music from an open window" - the first sign of spring. There were also a multitude of regular extracurricular activities, very important to Carleton life, but Pat was probably right when she felt that rather than these it would be the little everyday happenings that would be best remembered. In the extra curriculum, athletics, intramural and inter-collegiate, loomed large. This had not been true for the women in an earlier period. When Eleanor H. Hansen (Ele) came to Carleton in 1952, for example, she had labored under numerous difficulties in developing a program - operating in the basement of Gridley Hall, later in Laird Annex, and one evening a week in Sayles-Hill gym. It was not until 1965 with the completion of the Elizabeth Cowling Recreation Center that the women secured the facility which Dr. Cowling in his inaugural speech in October, 1909, had called a priority. With the Center available, phy ed classes, intramurals, and club activities could be regularly scheduled. As a result, large numbers of students participated. The coed volleyball tournament each spring, as a case in point, attracted 45 to 50 teams. Folk dancing, fencing, and gymnastics were at their peak. Early in 1968, the third annual state gymnastics meet for college women was held in the Center with Carleton's team, coached by Pat Lamb, winning an impressive victory. Ellen Smith '70 and Kathy Bradbury '68 placed second and third, respectively, as all-ground gymnasts. And then in 1968 and 1969, Carleton was the site of the U.S. LTA National Collegiate Tennis Championships for Women, with Hansen and Lamb as directors. The two previous tournaments had been hosted by Stanford University. Carleton received marvelous exposure as a consequence, as well as a fine reputation in the collegiate tennis world. In 1970 Pat Lamb became the first director of women's athletics, and it was under her that six teams - basketball, volleyball, softball, tennis, THE SWEARER YEARS swimming and diving, and field hockey - were granted varsity status. Hansen continued her excellent work as chairman of the Department of Physical Education/Women, which offered more than two dozen courses from archery and ballet to soccer and ~wimming.~ A number of events in the early years of the Swearer presidency launched a new era for women in college athletics, not only at Carleton, but throughout the nation as well. Among these were the founding in 1971 of the Association for Intercollegiate Athletics for Women (AIAW), rising expectations for women's rights, and the passage of Title IX of the Federal Education Amendments of 1972. This act which prohibited discrimination on the basis of sex in "any education program or activity receiving Federal financial assistance" was a tremendous boon to varsity sports for women on campuses across the United States. Likewise, in secondary schools women's athletics were booming, providing a growing pool of student athletes for college. In the spring of 1973, women representatives of the Midwest Athletic Conference held a meeting to discuss ways in which they could cooperate and support one another as they developed programs on their respective campuses. The one sport which each college then offered was tennis, and so an annual ACM tennis tournament was held for 10 years. For eight of these, Pat Lamb's Carleton tennis team won the championship and so was given permanent possession of the traveling team trophy. However, the College never did join the women's division of the Midwest Conference, preferring to be a part of the Minnesota organization of Division 111 under the AIAW. That way, challenging competition was available, and travel distances were kept to a minimum. Several times between 1971 and 1981 Carleton's field hockey, cross country, and tennis teams won their AIAW regionals and thus qualified for the national championships. Cross country, track, and downhill skiing were added to the original six varsity sports just as the Swearer era was ending and a new administration begint~ing.~

'In January, 1971, the Women's Recreation Association celebrated its 50th birthday with a party in Cowling at which Martha Verbrugge '71 presented Ele with the Hester P. Carter Achievement Award.

71n 1975 the ski team captured the Minnesota Governor's Cup in a field of seven teams, the first time for the event, and repeated in 1976 and 1977. THE SWEARER YEARS 41 For the first time at the women's spring athletic banquet in 1974, six women were honored as the outstanding members of the six varsity teams. A permanent plaque bearing each name -and those of future winners - was displayed in the Cowling Center. Awards were also given to individuals - a "C" letter blanket for four-year participants, pewter mugs for those who had played three years. Ginny Martens '74 had been a starter on 12 teams, the first Carleton woman to accomplish this feat. In tennis, Cindy Morris (Starr) '76 was outstanding - as well as earning election to Phi Beta Kappa. In October, 1991, she would be inducted into the Carleton "C" Club Hall of Fame, the third woman after Ele Hansen and golfer Carole Pushing (Burch) '61 to receive that honor. The Swearer years, as Ele and Pat have said, were "an exciting era for women athletes." Still, as an article in the February 5, 1976, Carletonian points out, they could not help feeling a bit unappreciated and neglected. In 1974-1975, for example, women's sports received 170.5 inches of space in the college paper, whereas men's coverage totaled 589.5 inches. One possible explanation given was the "only recently realized dynamism of women's sports," another sex discrimination. In any event, the article was correct in referring to the fact that "recently, women athletes have suddenly developed a pride in their achievement, a pride which needs to be e~pressed."~ But no one should infer that the growth of women's athletics meant that phy ed and recreational activities were being slighted. Far from it. Every effort was made to meet the needs of the non-athlete also. The men, of course, had had organized varsity sports long before the women. Think, for example, of Carleton's famous football victory over Amos Alonzo Stagg's University of Chicago eleven in 1916, of the "Victory Five" of Marsh Diebold in the 1930s, and Wally Hass' undefeated football team in 1954 to name but a few memorable athletic achievements. When the College entered its second century in 1966, the men's Physical Education Department was staffed by five individuals: Melvin H. Taube, professor and chairman, James Nelson and Jack M. Thumblad '49, associate professors, and Willard L. Huyck '53 and Willard K. Tuomi, assistant professors. From the Men's Gymnasium, dedicated in 1964, the staff

8A comprehensive account of women's sports at Carleton is found in the spring 1972 issue of the Voice. THE SWEARER YEARS supervised required phy ed classes and conceived strategies for intercollegiate athletic teams. The former offered instruction in some 20 activities from football and cross country, through handball and volleyball, to golf and lifesaving. Intercollegiate competition was available in 13 sports, intramural in 16. Emphasis was "placed on a sports for all program." Unlike the women who never joined the Midwest Conference, Carleton men -except for a hiatus in the 1940s -had competed in that conference from its beginning in 1920. Other charter members had been Beloit, Coe, Cornell, Knox, and Lawrence colleges. Ripon and Monmouth soon followed. Neighboring St. Olaf joined in 1952 to make a total of 10 member institutions. Finally, in the mid-1970s, largely due to the influence of Wally Hass - then athletic director at the University of Chicago - and Jack Thurnblad, Chicago and Lake Forest College were admitted to the Conference. Among other advantages, it then became easier to fashion game schedules. Carleton performed well in the Conference, but its indoor track teams -thanks in part to the splendid oval in the stadium -were outstanding. Coached by Bill Huyck, the Carls won four straight conference championships between 1966 and 1969. The wrestlers underJim Nelson in 1967 took third at Cedar Rapids where Cornell won an amazing 23rd title in the previous 26 years. Tuomi's swimmers placed fourth, and Thurnblad's basketball team was fifth. The following year, Thurnblad was promoted to professor and made departmental chairman. He then instituted a two-track program in physical education. One option could be an activity class as before, the other instruction in such sports as tennis, golf, and swimming which one could enjoy in later life. In 1970 Thurnblad succeeded Taube as athletic director, the first Carleton alum to hold that position. With Taube's retirement that year, Dale Quist, a local lad and former University of Minnesota football player, was added to the staff to coach football and baseball. Bill Huyck succeeded Thurnblad as director of the physical education program. Quist would remain through the 1978-1979academic year, a lean period as far as football was concerned - 20 victories, 56 losses, one tie. This dreary record and others prompted a Carletonian writer on February 5, 1976, to suggest that "sports are being put in perspective" at the College. Four months later, another student commented: "One mention of the football team is usually worth at least thirty seconds of laughter." The nadir came in October, 1975, when the Oles humiliated the Carls' team 48 to 0. THE SWEARER YEARS 43 And baseball and basketball were at low ebb in the fall of 1973. But there were breaks in the clouds, and things got better as time passed. The Carleton football team did beat St. Olaf 16 to 14 in October, 1973, and so won the famed Goat Trophy, albeit the first time in 10 years. In 1974 the golf team, coached by Jim Nelson for Thurnblad who was on leave, won the conference title. On March 5, 1975, Carleton's basketball five beat St. Olaf 87 to 82, and by 1976-1977 the basketball team was contending for the conference lead. In tennis and cross country, Carleton was particularly successful. Between 1972 and 1976, for example, they took five Midwest Conference championships, three in tennis and two in cross country. In the former year the tennis team achieved a perfect score at the conference meet. Coach between 1965 and 1980, except for 1975, was Mathematics Professor John Dyer-Bennet. His successor as coach, History Professor Robert E. Bonner, handled the title-winning team of 1975. And there were, as might be expected, memorable individual performances. Quarterback Bruce D.Johnston '76 as a senior finished among the top 10 college players in the nation in both total offense and passing. Frank Gomez '77, scoring 35 points against Knox in basketball. Tim Morris '76 driving all night to reach the NCAA Division I11 golf tournament in Springfield, Ohio, in time to make his 10:20 a.m. tee time, arriving with 15 minutes to spare, and still finishing fourth in a field of 120. Dale E. Kramer '78, arguably Carleton's greatest distance runner, placed third in the 5,000 meter event at the Division 111 NCAA Meet, Lars Peterssen '77 smashed swimming records, and Randall Ohman '76 in track set a Carleton record in the 10,000 meter event. One wishes space permitted mention of other fine performers. Altogether in the mid-1970s, Carleton fielded teams in 16 sports, and while tennis and cross country were the stars, the overall performance was highly credible. During those few years 1972 to 1976, Coe College stood first in overall conference rankings with Carleton in second place, ahead, as AJ. Schiller '77 wrote, of "such 'jock' schools as Cornell, Ripon, and Monmouth." And then in 1976-1977 Carleton won the All-Sport Title, "symbolic of the strongest all-around program" among Midwest Confer- ence colleges. No apologies needed, thank you. Intramural sports under Bill Huyck, dubbed "czar," by the Carletonian, were extremely popular, so much so that players' disputes occasionally got out of hand. Even the faculty participated, when such luminaries as Dave Larson and Fred Easter were available. In the spring, Rotblatt softball enjoyed unparalleled popularity. At its banquet, along with food fights, 44 THE SWEARER YEARS

1l.1m-u Roblatt demonstrates his swing awards, such as "All Rotblatt Golden Glove," "All Michelob 3rd Baseman," and "All Rotblatt Conniving Coach," were handed out to deserving recipients. Club sports, rugby, volleyball, and hockey also attracted growing interest in this period. Partly at least to arouse more interest in athletics, the Alumni "C" Club in 1975 appointed a committee to organize an Alumni "C" Club Sports Hall of Fame. Members were Ralph L. Henry '17,J. Maynard Street '20, Verl "Gus" Young '32, Jep Knox '48,Jack Thurnblad '49, and Jon M. Nicholson '58. For the first year ballots were mailed to all living alumni lettermen asking them to submit nominations by May 15. To be eligible, a candidate must have won a varsity letter at Carleton or have been a varsity coach there. Further 10 years must have elapsed since the athlete had completed THE SWEARER YEARS 45 his career at the College. Selections were announced at Reunion Weekend in June, and formal recognition and induction took place at Homecoming on October 23,1976. A Hall of Fame trophy case sits prominently in the foyer of the West Gym. At the first induction, 19 men were honored, and nostalgia could have been cut with a knife. By the fall of 1791, the total number - three of them women - had risen to 71.9 Throughout the Swearer years, efforts to attract minority students and to improve their success ratios and programs continued. The Office of Black Activities under Mr. Easter in 1772 became the Office of Minority Affairs with LeRoy Richardson as director. He was followed by Roy Jones and Jessica L. Bailey. She further enriched services by creating a peer counseling program, minority student orientation, all-campus tutoring, and an academic and personal counseling set-up.1° She, unlike her predecessors, did not serve in admissions, however, as in 1975 a full-time admissions officer to recruit minority students was appointed. Then in 1777 to better define its scope, the Office's name was changed again to that of Third World Affairs. Its new director, Dr. Charles Dickerson, would report directly to President Edwards, and for the first time since its formation in 1971, ASIA (Asian Students in America) became part of the Office. Still progress was uneven. In the fall of 1972, for example, 66 minority

The inductees were Coaches Marsh Diebold and C.J. Hunt, Leonard B. "Stub" Allison '17, Richard D. Arney '33, Osborne B. Cowles '22, Elmer G. Gillott '14, Eiler L. Henrickson '43, Hal Higdon '53, Joseph W. Hutton '24, Robert B. "Jocko" MacKenzie '52, Joseph H. Markley '17, A.H.. "Dick" Massopust '17, Carl L. Nordly '25, Richard H. Raiter '41, Arthur J. Rolfe '18, Donald "Tag" Senior '35, Laurie J. Slocum '55, Jack M. Thurnblad '49, and Wally Ulrich '48. The author had the privilege of presenting MacKenzie.

"The late Mary E. Wiese, coordinator of college counseling, joined the staff in August, 1973. Russ Petricka, supervisor of the math skills center and counselor of the student academic support program, first came in 1974 as a one-on-one tutor. They both helped scores of students succeed in their Carleton lives and course work. Also extremely helpful to all students, not just minority groups, is the Write Place on second Scoville which provides tutoring in all major subjects. The Place has 35 carefully trained student tutors who have work contracts to assist other students with their writing. 46 THE SWEARER YEARS

illi?zority students in 1972 freshmen enrolled. Of these 51 were Blacks, 10 Asians, four Hispanic, and one Native American. Four years later, only 28 minority frosh matriculated - 15 Blacks, seven Asians, six Hispanics, and no Native Americans. And retention, as in the 1960s, posed a major problem. In the Class of 1973, the last of the Rockefeller grant classes, only 22 minority members, 13 Blacks and nine Asians graduated - no Hispanics and no native Americans. In 1975 only 18 received their degrees, 15 Blacks and three Asians, and yet the following year, 45 minority students - the largest number for the next 10 years - 35 Blacks, eight Asians, and two Hispanic, were among the graduates. Many of the minority group, however, were active on campus - Black History Week, plays, a modern dance program - but many lessons remained to be learned by all factions at Carleton. Racial tension unfortunately, on campus and in town, was not dead. The Swearer presidency rather typically witnessed numerous personnel changes. At the top, Hugh Galusha Jr.'s death occurred on January 31, THE SWEARER YEARS 47

1971. He had been a trustee for only five years and chairman since 1968, but he had left a profound impact on the College, and he would be sorely missed. At the May, 1971, board meeting, Edson W. Spencer, executive vice president of Honeywell, Inc. and a trustee since 1965, was chosen to succeed Galusha. He would serve faithfully and with distinction until 1975. A number of long-time trustees, such as Ben C. Duniway '28 and Elwood H. "Goley" Newhart '28, retired in 1971, but other well qualified and interested parties filled the vacancies. It has long been Carleton's great good fortune that so many talented and generous people have been willing to put in the time, effort, and substance demanded of its trustees. When Jean E. Phillips succeeded Dean VanEyck in 1970 as dean of students, Sheila Best and William C. McIntyre became associate deans responsible for educational counseling and residential life, respectively. Deans of men and women went the way of the dodo bird. On campus, Dr. Bardwell L. Smith resigned his position as dean of the College in 1972 to return, after a leave in Ceylon and London, to teaching in the fall of 1973. His successor as dean was Dr. Bruce Morgan, Jr., who came to Carleton from Amherst College where he had taught since 1960 in the Religion Department. Proficient in Mandarin Chinese, Morgan earlier had served as a missionary and later as Presbyterian University Pastor at Princeton. His tenure at Carleton, sadly, was destined to be brief. While attending a Board of Trustees committee meeting in the Carleton library on October 2,1975, he died suddenly of a heart attack. He was only 56 years old. As President Swearer said: "His death leaves a painful void." In January, 1976, Professor Harriet Sheridan succeeded Morgan as dean. A graduate of Hunter College with a Ph.D. from Yale, she had been chairman of the Carleton faculty from 1971 to 1973 and of the English Department for the following two years. Her husband Phil was also professor of English. The faculty, after considerable growth during the late 1960s had remained largely constant between 1969 and the early 1970s. Thereafter for a short period, a number of long-time and greatly respected professors retired, individuals who had played prominent roles on the Carleton scene. Dr. Charles S. Rayment, professor of classics since 1947, acting registrar in 1959-1960, secretary of the faculty, and dedicated fan of college athletics, led the way in June, 1972." The following year, Dr. Kenneth W. Wegner,

"Rayment died December 30, 1991. 48 THE SWEARER YEARS professor of mathematics since 1943, followed suit, and then in June, 1974, four highly visible and distinguished professors whose terms of service also stretched back to the 1940s took retirement: Dr. William Hammer, professor of German and famed Phillip Melanchthon scholar; Dr. John Willard Hanson, professor of health and physical education and director of the College Health Service; and Henry W. and Enid Woodward, whose organ music and magnificent choirs, respectively, thrilled audiences for years in Skinner Chapel. Two other professors whose tenure reached to 1956 and 1957, respectively, also retired in 1974: Erling L. Larsen of the English Department and Dr. John R. Woodruff, professor of speech and drama. None would soon be forgotten. With the retirement of the Woodwards, a memorable era in Carleton's musical history ended. There were still five faculty members who had been in the Department since the 1940s and 1950s - S. Eugene Bailey, William E. and Mary G. Nelson, Harry W. Nordstrom, and Anne B. Mayer. David H. Porter would be added in 1962 (Laudie in 1969), William B. Wells in 1966, Phillip C. Rhodes and Stephen A. Kelly in 1974, and Lawrence L. Archbold in 1982. Bailey would resign in 1978 and some of the others, as indicated elsewhere, later. It should be noted also that the late Paul H. Riesman of the Sociology/Anthropology Department and Gary H. Iseminger of the Philosophy Department made major contributions to music at Carleton over the years.I2 The College had long offered a music education program, but it was dropped in the mid-1960s. Thereafter courses in "musical literature, in theory, and in performance" continued to be provided for the general student, in addition to the strong major sequence. Several graduates of the latter - Lawrence Henry '76, Mark Stahura '79, and David Gramit '81 - after further study returned to Carleton as sabbatical replacement faculty. John E. Hasse '71, also a music major, is Curator of American Music at the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D.C. Another distinguished alumnus, concert pianist PeterJohn Basquin '63, both a music and physics major, testified to the value of the former! "Conservatories often train only the technician," he wrote. "At Carleton I not only learned how to play well, I also came to understand why it is worth doing."

I2A fund finances one guest concert, designated the Woodward Concert, each year. A lectureship honors the memory of Laudie Porter, and the Light Lectureship in Music was established in 1985 by Christopher U. Light '58. THE SWEARER YEARS 49 Having one of the best undergraduate music departments in the country, the College makes provision for practically every musical taste and interest. The Carleton Orchestra presents several major performances annually. The Chamber Singers give campus concerts, take midwinter tours, and do a Gilbert and Sullivan production in the spring. Carleton Pro Musica, using "early" string and wind instruments, performs medieval and renaissance vocal and instrumental music, and the 100-voice choir sings on various occasions. The Carleton Contemporary Ensemble, composed of faculty and students and organized in the early 1970s by Professor William Wells, presents new works and 20th Century classics. Often appearing on its programs are works by Phillip Rhodes, Carleton composer-in-residence. A Symphonic Band, an African Drum Ensemble, and a Jazz Ensemble also exist. Courses have been expanded in recent years beyond Western traditional music and jazz to include Latin American, Afro-American, Indian, Appala- chian, Bluegrass, Country Western, and Popular music. From time to time, professors in some of these areas visit the campus and add new dimensions in lectures and classes. And then there are the Ward Lucas Lectures which since 1964 have brought people in the arts to Carleton for two or three days to speak and meet with students and faculty. Musicians appearing included composers Elliot Carter in 1966, Gunther Schuller in 1969, William 0.Smith andJohn Eaton in 1973, conductors Sara Caldwell in 1977 and Robert Craft in 1982, and Billy Taylor in 1987. As if all of these were not enough, students themselves organize groups, experimental bands, the male Knights dating back to 1955, and their female counterparts, the Knightengales. With more than two dozen adjunct faculty members on the staff, it is usual to find between 300 and 350 students taking lessons -piano, voice, virtually every orchestral instrument, and the guitar. Organ students are privileged to learn on the magnificent Holtkamp in the Concert Hall of the Music and Drama Center. It is no wonder that the M and D's rehearsal rooms (even when leaks came through the skylights) and the old Music Building are seldom silent. In recent years, the Music Department has presented four major festivals. The first, in 1982, celebrated the centennial of the Russian-born composer Igor Stravinsky. Extending periodically over several weeks from January 15, the festival included films, lectures, dances, and concerts featuring Carleton faculty, the Orchestra, Choir, Contemporary Ensemble, Chamber Singers, Pro Musica, the St. Paul Chamber Orchestra, and the St. Olaf Orchestra. Robert Craft, the Lucas Lecturer, also played a prominent role.

THE SWEARER YEARS

The second festival, honoring the 250th anniversary of Austrian composer Joseph Hayden's birth, was a month-long celebration in the fall of 1982. Included were six all-Hayden concerts, two lectures, and a lecture- demonstration by Malcolm Bilson, the foremost American fortepianist. The Carleton Orchestra, Choir, and Chamber Singers, along with Carleton faculty members, and a String Quartet of the St. Paul Chamber Orchestra also performed. The third festival ran through the academic year 1984-1985 and celebrated the births of Johann Sebastian Bach and George Frederick Handel. Most of the concerts were presented by members of the Carleton Music Department and the Carleton Choir, Orchestra, Chamber Singers, Contemporary Ensemble, and Wind Ensemble. However, visitors, including Bach Scholar Robert L. Marshall, Handel Authority Ellen T. Harris, Harpsichordist Gustav Leonhardt, and Ars Musica from Ann Arbor, Michigan, also participated. The final festival extended from February 15 to April 19, 1991. Called "Music of the Americas," it featured works by the leading composers of South, Central, and North America; a lecture by Dr. Gerard Behague, a scholar of Latin American music; performances by Guitarist Edwardo Fernandez and Violinist Manual Enriquez; together with presentations by Carleton musicians. These few comments on music at Carleton only touch the surface of the richness and diversity of that art form on campus. Yet they are sufficient, we think, to confirm the statement of Jon Thomas '84: "The musical environment here is incredible." The full- and part-time faculty in the mid-1970s totaled slightly over 180 with an average age of 40 years. Fifty-eight per cent were tenured. In 1973- 1974, 30 new faculty members joined the staff, all but one at the instructor or assistant professor level. Eight would rise through the ranks and remain at Carleton to the present day. In an earlier period funds for faculty research and improvement had been readily available in the country at large, and faculty mobility had been easy. By the mid-1970s, however, the situation was just the reverse, and so a major problem was finding ways to help faculty retain their zest for teaching and scholarship. The College came up with various answers, one being a seminar on teaching sponsored by the Teaching Methods Committee. In addition, the leave policy was improved somewhat, and the Curricular Research and Development Fund gave small summer grants to some faculty. These 52 THE SWEARER YEARS resulted in the introduction of new courses and led to the Senior Interdisciplinary Program in the Humanities. Two faculty institutes were conducted in the summer of 1974: one on the teaching of rhetoric, the other in Afro-American Studies. Further, the Surdna Foundation endowed the Helen A. Benedict Distinguished Visiting Professorships, one to three each year, with a grant of $900,000. These would be rotated among various divisions of Carleton and would inject new interest and vitality to students and faculty alike. Finally, regular departmental reviews, both by local professors and outside committees, a practice begun earlier, were continued. Certain faculty, of course, after years in the classroom might want a change, and so in 1973-1974 for the first time an early retirement option - strictly voluntary - at age 62 was instituted. Carleton was one of the first colleges to introduce such a program. Since then numbers of the teaching staff have exercised this choice. Doing so not only allowed the retirees to pursue a variety of interests, but it also opened spots for new teachers and promotions for younger colleagues. Particularly was this important as more and more faculty became tenured. In the tight market of the mid- 1970s, tenure decisions, in President Swearer's words, were "more controversial and fractious" than in the days when faculty could move easily from institution to institution. "Prior to 1969," as Dean Bardwell L. Smith wrote, "evaluation of faculty teaching at Carleton varied widely from department to department." Students rarely had any input, and faculty almost never visited a colleague's classes. To do so would have been regarded as intrusion. Tenure decisions were made in a faculty member's sixth year, by which time it was pretty clear who was going to receive it. Teachers whose contracts were not renewed before that time often were surprised, especially if they had been at Carleton for three or four years. This informal system worked reasonably well. There was a tacit emphasis on excellence in teaching, and departments rarely made mistakes in their judgments regarding tenure. But, as Dean Smith pointed out, "there was no formal institutional system of evaluation established jointly by the faculty and the administration whose ground rules were known and whose procedures were uniformly practiced." And so from 1970 to 1972 faculty discussions concerned ways of improving the earlier situation - involving students, having candidates provide material on their teaching and scholarship, utilizing outside evaluators, institution of a third year review, departmental standardization. A Tenure and Advising Committee (later Faculty Personnel Committee) THE SWEARER YEARS 53 composed of four elected faculty, the dean of the College, and the president, was formed to put the suggestions into practice. Since these days Carleton has developed a tenure review procedure that, "while it takes an incredible amount of time" to quote Dean Smith, is well understood and generally admired. Carleton sought to be as fair, thorough, and objective as possible in evaluating candidates for tenure. One case, that of Dr. Paul Wellstone in 1973-1974, however, aroused considerable heat and received rather wide publicity. A member of the Government Department since 1969 and current director of the Urban Studies Program, Wellstone, despite a favorable decision after his three-year review, was on a year-to-year contract basis. His career, in his words had "been characterized by a fair amount of controversy" on such matters as Vietnam, Trustee Edson Spencer's connection with the arms industry, and traditional ideas about education at Carleton. As a result of his views, the Government Depart- ment and Dean Morgan undertook an evaluation of Wellstone's work in order to decide whether to renew his contract for 1974-1975. Needless to say, he was "very bitter about the entire experience." After much maneuvering, in what one writer called "one of the most controversial, public and protracted decisions in Carleton's history," the Board of Trustees on May 18,1974,granted tenure to Wellstone. One cannot help wondering where Minnesota's junior United States Senator would be now had the decision gone against him. At the beginning of the Swearer administration, the College catalogue listed 20-plus departments and programs. By 1977 space was allocated to 10 offerings not found in the earlier volume - a Film Arts Program, and Black, Computer, Environmental, Interdisciplinary, Latin American, Rus- sian, Theater Arts, Urban Studies, and Women's Studies. Except for computer studies, which urged majoring in math or physics, these programs were interdisciplinary in nature, and they enriched the curriculum. Of these, the Film Arts Program - at first glance at least - might seem a strange interloper in a liberal arts curriculum. However, strong arguments can be made which refute that point of view, particularly in an age when films are so pervasive and popular. Indeed, in certain courses, as one commentator has written, "films should be the co-equal of books in presenting ... the stuff of the course." Furthermore, films - Co-op and others - had long been a valued part of life at Carleton. The first campus movie made by a group of students was shot about 1940 in Larry Gould's introductory geology class. Organized by the late Robert 54 THE SWEARER YEARS Gottschalk '39, it had been financed by a benefit show produced in what is now the Northfield Middle School. After graduation Gottschalk went to Hollywood, made numerous contributions in camera techniques, and won about a dozen Academy Awards. In the 1950s, Bob Cote '56, of coonskin coat fame, made a movie in which I am told he portrayed the author as dean of men. The first film course ever taught at Carleton however, was given in 1966- 1967 as an American Studies seminar, and it was co-taught by Vern Bailey and Dale Haworth of the English and Art Departments, respectively. The course proved so popular that Dean Smith urged Bailey to offer a course each year titled "Film Theory and Criticism." Then in 1969 Dean Sheridan gave further encouragement, and film production and film history courses became a regular part of the curriculum of the English Department. With cameras and other equipment made available by President Swearer and Dean Smith, students began producing films of their own. And so by the mid-1970s, the time was ripe, at Carleton and elsewhere, to add film to the array of academic disciplines. Seed money from the Jerome Foundation of St. Paul, enabled the formulation of an innovative program in the creative arts and its presen- tation to the Henry R. Luce (of Time fame) Foundation. That organization in 1969 had established the Henry R. Luce Professorships "to encourage widely disparate academic disciplines to address a particular subject in a fresh way." Carleton was fortunate to receive a five-year $225,000 grant, one of only 13 such awards given. The College was also lucky in 1975 to attract a person well qualified to develop the program -Frantisek Daniel, one-time dean of the Czechoslo- vakia Film School and later director of the American Film Institute. He and Bailey instituted a number of courses - "Language of Cinema," "Film and TV Forms," "Screen Writing" - designed to use and study film and TV as media "which relate to and can engage the existing arts ... and to demonstrate their bridge into areas of rhetoric, sociology, American Studies, etc." Emphasis was on disciplined creativity rather than techniques. In 1976 the College approved a major in Film Arts. After two years at Carleton Daniel left to become dean of the Columbia University Graduate School of Film Program. Since Carleton still had three years of Luce money left, a search for a replacement was made which resulted in the hiring of John Schott in 1978 as Henry Luce Professor of Creative Arts. A University of Michigan undergraduate, he had made a number of films about art in New York. He discontinued the major and THE SWEARER YEARS 55 established a concentration in film. With courses taught by faculty from French, German, Russian, Art, and English, the Media Studies Program, as it became known, has been one of the largest concentrations in the College. Schott has been on leave several times producing films for KTCA-TV in St. Paul. Present director of the program is SusanJaret McKinstry of the English Department. When Howard Swearer took office in 1970 -the year Jane McDonnell joined the English Department - the curriculum contained no course dealing specifically with women. That fall, Jane offered a seminar "Images of Women in Fiction," the beginning in a sense of Women's Studies. Heretofore, in society, men generally had held the positions of power and even the theories and syllabi in the traditional academic disciplines had been developed by men. While studying for her M.A. at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, McDonnell noted that there were no women on the faculty, and so her studies, as she said, seemed to be training her to become "an honorary man." However, she and many other women across the country did not follow that path. Rather they became critics in the 1960s who challenged the current educational system which seemed to ignore minorities, certain ethnic groups, and women. As academic pioneers, McDomell and others like her might well be called "self-taught feminists." Progress in women's studies was slow, however. In a letter to the Carletonian, February 28, 1975, Barbara Pope and Kirk Jeffrey of the Department of History bemoaned the situation. That year three courses - one each in'~n~lish,Psychology, and History -explored "the experience of women." A total of 50 students took the offerings, only five being men. The moral, wrote the letter writers, is that "the experience of men is regarded as central and normal, and that of women as less interesting and less important." By 1977-1978 McDonnell carried the title assistant professor of English and coordinator of Women's Studies Program. No major existed in that area, but a special one could be fashioned by a student in consultation with McDonnell and a Women's Study Committee. Several departments then offered courses dealing with women, such as "Regionalism and Feminism," "Women in American History," and "Comparative Perspectives on Women." The next step forward followed Dean Stanley's proposal in 1981-1982 to the Educational Policy Committee to develop concentrations. That he was sympathetic to the Women's Studies Program was evidenced by the fact that he had created a half-time position outside the English Department 56 THE SWEARER YEARS for the coordinator. By this time, there was also a "small but committed core group of feminists" on campus, as well as a number of men interested in the Program. In essence, these people felt that "feminist theory offered a general challenge to the curriculum" and that they wanted "to make these challenges a part of the explicit course content of the undergraduate curriculum." Yet, as Laura J. Beard '84 wrote in the January 28, 1983, issue of the Carletonian, Women's Studies had not "had a significant impact on the general curriculum." One reason given was that "the new feminist scholarship challenges many of the assumptions in the traditional disciplines." Also most of the courses in the Studies had been taught by young women who had been at Carleton only temporarily. Hope came in the form of a $30,000 two-year grant, 1983-1985, from the U.S. Department of Education to be used to bring five women consultants to campus to work with various faculty members who had been attending retraining seminars, to help design new courses, and to lecture. Four retraining seminars, involving 20 faculty members and 16 different departments and area studies, had met weekly for at least 10 weeks to prepare for the visits of the consultants. Among the departments represented had been History, Philosophy, French, Anthropology, En- glish, Economics, and American Studies. The seminar meetings with the consultants were intensive and lasted from 10 days to two weeks. Out of all this, four new courses were developed: "Masculinism in Philosophy," taught by Maria Lugones (a major figure in the movement from the beginning); "The Impact of Feminism on Anthropology," taught by Paul Riesman; "Feminism and Literary Studies," taught by Jane McDonnell; and "Racism and Sexism," taught by Lugones. Known as critique courses, they centered on the new scholarship on women and evaluated the methodology of the various academic disciplines discussed. By the early 1990s, more than two dozen courses offered by Women's Studies and a number of other departments, including Asian Studies, English, History, Philosophy, Religion, Anthropology, Political Science, Art, and Psychology, dealt with women. Particularly encouraging to McDonnell, Lugones, et. al. has been the fact that since Dean McKinsey arrived, the College has hired people in three tenure-track positions who teach Women's Studies courses but are members of other departments, Political Science, History, and English. There is no doubt that Women's Studies possess permanency at Carleton, even as the program has made a THE SWEARER YEARS 57 definite impact on the thinking of faculty in related and other disciplines.'3 In the early days of Carleton, the theater, like smoking, dancing, and card playing, was regarded as unsavory and hence forbidden. Changing times and student pressure gradually brought about a relaxation of the rules, and in 1911 - after faculty debate - a dramatics club was approved and permitted to produce plays in the small theater on the third floor of Willis Hall. Later on, a number of productions were staged in what is now the Grand near downtown. Not until 1932 did drama secure a permanent home on campus. On December 3 of that year, Nourse Little Theater -with seating for about 100 - was dedicated with a performance of "Tobias and the Angel." For nearly 40 years, this small facility remained the setting for Carleton dramatics. It was kept up and operated by the Carleton Players which was formed in 1946. When the College began its second century, John R. Woodruff, who had joined the faculty in 1957, was professor of speech and drama. He would retire as noted elsewhere, in 1974. Edward L. Sostek would be added in 1969 as assistant professor of drama and Ruth Weiner the following year as assistant in instruction, drama, on a part-time basis. In 1971 and 1972, Antoinette Sostek and Mary Easter started instructing in ballet and dance. A decade later Joan Churchill became assistant professor of theater arts. As technical director of the Arena Theater, she would supervise some 35 work contract students in set designs and construction. She also taught courses in technical theater and did advising work in independent study. In 1971 the Music and Drama Center, whose theater would seat 500, opened a whole new world of possibilities for dramatics at the College. The theater's biggest advantage, as Nancy Banks '71 wrote in the October 15, 1970, Carletonian "is that by varying the shape of the stage, the size and arrangement of the audience, and the special effects, the theater can change character completely from one play to the next." The first production in the Center, "Let's Get a Divorce" by Victorien Sardou, was staged on January 22, 1971, as part of the Swearer inauguration. One reviewer was critical of the selection, saying it looked "like another instance of Players attempting to 'educate' the Carleton audience by presenting works from obscure and neglected periods." Charles Quimby '71, Players chairman, of course, disagreed. One of the virtues of the play, he noted, was that it provided six roles for women, 50 of whom

13Barbara Allen of the Political Science Department, who joined the faculty in 1988, is now director of Women Studies. 58 THE SWEARER YEARS had participated in the try outs. The opening of the Center "ushered in a theatrical boom" at Carleton. Late- night and early-morning activity in the facility found an array of carpenters, costume makers, designers, directors, and actors rushing to get ready for the next production's opening. Between 1973 and 1975, plays such as "Bedtime Story," "Measure for Measure," "Fiorello," "Marat/Sade,"and "Of Thee I Sing," were presented. In 1975-1976alone some 200 students participated in theater activity and produced "over 66 evenings of drama or dance in Arena Theater (M and D Center), and another 11 evenings spring term in Nourse Little Theater, which they entirely refurbished during the winter months." Only a third of the productions in the Arena had been staged by Players, however, the rest being a student-directed Co-op musical, and offerings by the Experimental Theater, Black Theater, and Women's Theater Ensemble.'* All of this was totally extracurricular, and much of the work in theater would remain that way. However, in 1977-1978 a new dimension was added with Studies in the Theater Arts, with Ed Sostek as coordinator in association with Ruth Weiner and Charles M. Barbour of the English Department. The Studies combined three approaches: (1) course work in dramatic literature in the English, Classical, and Modem Languages Departments, (2) laboratories in acting and design, (3) production work, still extracurricular, in the Arena and Nourse Little Theater. Each of these three supplemented and enriched the others. Also important was a two-year visit to Carleton financed by the Jerome Foundation of St. Paul by Dean Mumas technical director to supervise such matters as construction of sets, lighting, properties, and sound. With 29 students working under him on work contracts, he "made significant improvements in almost every technical aspect of the Arena Theater and initiated the complete renovation of facilities in Nourse Theater." No major in Theater Arts was offered, nor is one available now. However, special majors could be fashioned, and when they were the recipients achieved excellent records of placement at theaters and institutions of higher learning around the United States.15 The great majority of graduates in 1977 still majored in the more

'*In the summers, the Uninvited Company, founded in 1967 and revived three years later, and consisting mainly of Carleton students, presented full- length plays, well received by Northfielders, in the Arena Theater.

I5In 1988, 1990, and 1991 there were two majors in each year. THE SWEARER YEARS 59 traditional subjects: biology (521, history (46), English (43), economics (351, political science (30), chemistry (27), sociology (22), geology (19), and physics (18). Biology, "probably the most talked-about subject on campus," had witnessed a notable increase in majors in the previous five years. In 1976-1977 of the 107 junior-senior majors, 49 per cent were women. There had also been a swing towards the physical sciences and economics, evidence of the national concern with such matters as the environment, energy and mineral resources, inflation, and unemployment. A number of subjects -American Studies, Black Studies, Greek, Latin American Studies, Romance Languages, Russian, and six double majors - attracted only one major each. Prior to 1971-1972, work was graded A, B, C, D, F, and W. From then until 1977-1978, the D and F grades were dropped, to be reinstated in 1978. For help in selecting a field of concentration, a position in business or industry, or a graduate or professional school, Carls could turn to a highly efficient and successful Placement Office. Since 1946 - except for the hiatus 1958-1965 when she had served as dean of women - Dr. Leith Shackel '29 in association with Jane Andrews '41 had been the Office's able director. When she retired in the summer of 1973, some changes in the name and scope of the operation were made. These in the main stemmed from a study completed by a committee chaired by Dr. David J. Maitland. Starting with the fall of 1973, the Office would be called the Office of Student Futures and Placement, and its new director would be Robert Wood of the Department of Religion. He would hold that post for six years and then return to teaching. For the next year, Marilyn Hill, who had been director of placement and associate director of Student Futures, served as acting director. From 1979 on the office has been called the Career Center.I6 The basic purpose of the Student Futures program, as President Swearer defined it, was to encourage Carls "to think earlier and more purposefully about their post-Carleton options, and to examine the relationships

I6Director at the Center in 1992 was Anne Shields. She graduated from Bates College in Maine and earned an M.S. degree at Western Illinois University in Macomb. When accepting the Carleton position, she was at the University of New Hampshire in Durham in Career Planning and Placement. 60 THE SWEARER YEARS between liberal arts education and future careers." Since special concern was taken to fashion programs in close relation to the faculty, the Office was made responsible to the dean of the College. And a special nod, should go to Mrs. Keith A. Libbey '60 (Patricia Miller) for the excellent work she did to secure alumni cooperation with the program. One of the Office's unusual and helpful services was the opportunity it provided students to spend a few days in the homes of alumni -doctors, lawyers, bankers, business people -to go to their offices, to observe their hosts or hostesses at work, to discuss how liberal arts related to the careers being investigated, and to learn if they, the Carls, might find this or that career congenial. By 1977 over 350 alumni had expressed willingness to take students into their homes and offices for several days. Conversely, alumni and others - as in the Shackel era - came to the campus to talk with students about careers and the preparation they required. The Office also arranged Student Futures' internships, some of which carried academic credit, others not. Planned and approved by faculty members, the projects could be completed during the school year, the holiday vacation, or more likely the summer. The timing of the Student Futures program itself could scarcely have been better, as Carls' patterns of work since 1967 had changed greatly, and the job market had tightened considerably. In 1967,for example, the senior who in the spring did not know what he or she would be doing in the fall was a rare exception. That was no longer true in the mid-1970s. Furthermore there had been a decrease in the number of graduates going directly to schools. In the earlier date, a quarter of the men at Carleton aimed to be doctors, lawyers, or ministers, and another 38 per cent went on to graduate schools. The proportion in 1977 was far less. A similar story could be told about the women. In 1967 over two-thirds of them went into such traditional fields as education and social work, pursued academic graduate study, or married without seeking a job. In the Class of 1978, only 15.2 per cent of the women did so, a truly dramatic change. There were more options for both men and women by the late 1970s, but competition was severe and decision-making was more difficult. Hence the value of Student Futures. As Carleton had moved into the 1970s, attention had to be paid to the problem of keeping physical plant abreast of the growing student population. One answer was the appointment of a consultant, Dober and Associates. It was apparent as President Swearer pointed out in 1972 that a number of facilities were overdue - better quarters for chemistry and THE SWEARER YEARS 61 geology, a campus center - and that the older dorms, dining rooms, kitchens, and faculty and departmental offices needed renovation or refurbishing. All this in a time of financial constraint. To cope with part of the problem, a College's First Priority Committee, chaired by Professor Robert E. Will, labored for two years, 1972-1974, to find ways that the institution could reduce expenses. One recommendation was that Carleton sell off its houses, and a dozen or so were disposed of. In the fall of 1974, to reduce energy consumption, classes opened in early September, and vacation ran from November 24 to January 2. This calendar change still obtains. To tackle the problems, the College pushed forward on two fronts: expanding and refurbishing the physical plant, and undertaking a new fund-raising campaign to start in 1973. The answer to the problems faced by chemistry and geology -cramped and outdated quarters in Leighton Hall built in 1920 for a student body half the size of that in the 1970s -came with the construction of the Seeley G. Mudd Science Building. Ready for occupancy in January, 1976, the three- story structure was named for a famed research professor in medical chemistry and x-ray at the California Institute of Technology. The Mudd Fund, because of Carleton's strength in the sciences, had granted the College $1,035,000 toward the erection of the building. Ideally located next to Olin Hall for biology and physics, Mudd completed a complex in

Swlgy G. Mudd Science Buildirz~ THE SWEARER YEARS which many facilities -large lecture hall, a science library, an audio visual center, and computers - could be shared by the four physical sciences. A great deal of the building's functionalism and modernity stemmed from the fact that the architects sought out the professors' advice and wishes in drawing up the plans. As a consequence Mudd is a model of its kind, a tremendously significant addition to Carleton's physical plant, an excellent facility for teaching, for learning, and for research. With Mudd's completion, attention turned to the remodeling of Leighton Hall in order to bring it up to current building code requirements, to enhance the interior, and to make the structure more functional. Begun in 1977, the work was completed early in 1978. During that period, the building was vacated and its tenants scattered around the campus. Business Office and Admissions people, for example, became denizens of Severance Great Hall. But when they and various faculty returned to their newly appointed quarters, the inconvenience seemed well worthwhile. Leighton was dedicated as a humanities center during Alumni Reunion in June, 1978. Set in cement in the sidewalk out front is an attractive medallion made by Ira Stiegler '78. Meanwhile, a great deal of plant work outlined earlier - in the Burton dining complex, the Evans kitchen, the Tea Room in Severance, and in Burton's dorm rooms - had been completed. Another project which did a lot to change habits on campus, the alteration of Sayles-Hill gym, also was undertaken during the Swearer period. Since 1964 when the new men's gym was opened, Sayles-Hill had housed the Media Center and dark room facilities, the Health Service, faculty offices, and a lounge. The gym floor itself had been used only infrequently - for dances, room drawing, and registration for classes. In 1974 Dober and Associates completed a design for the re-use of the building which was still structurally sound and easily recyclable. A campus committee had drawn up a list of facilities to go into this campus center - the bookstore, post office, snackbar, game rooms, and a large, pleasant interior court later known as the Great Space. Though designed while Howard Swearer was president, the renovated Sayles-Hill was not completed until the summer of 1979. A rather intriguing part of the project's story concerned some of its financing. For its 50-year gift, the Class of 1928 donated more than $500,000 to go toward the cost of the remodeling and the endowment to support the center's operation. This impressive effort had been headed by Milton H. Prince, "Goley" Newhart, and Mary Hill Surpless whose parents had given the building to THE SWEARER YEARS 63

77712 Great Space iil Sayles-Hill the College in 1909! After 80 years, Sayles-Hill is very much the hub of campus life. Budget constraints, however, had made it impossible to make all the desirable moves. KRLX radio studios, for example, had been left on the top floor of Willis instead of being transferred to Sayles-Hill. It would not be many years before more construction would be necessary. Of course, the renovations had their critics, but President Swearer made his position clear in a letter to the Carletonian of March 1, 1973. "In what shape will the physical plant be in five or ten years," he asked "if various efforts are not undertaken now to move forward?" We commend his foresight and leadership. To secure the money needed for plant and for current operations demanded a great deal of a great many people. Part of it came from a four million dollar, 25-year-term bond issue which was tax exempt under a Minnesota law of 1971. That amount went to pay some of the costs for Mudd and the Burton Hall renovations. A much larger sum, however, was derived from the capital fund drive THE SWEARER YEARS authorized to start in 1973 with a goal of $19,500,000. This figure represented Carleton's financial needs and was arrived at after a great deal of careful planning. Leading the campaign from the College, in addition to the president, were Vice President William S. Joyce, Walter E. Reeves, director of development, and David S. Larson '63, director of alumni affairs. Accepting the post of national chairman, a vital position, was Chicago lawyer and future trustee Lloyd M. McBride '30, a dedicated and effective individual. After the good fortune in securing the services of McBride, a case statement, discussed with alumni, faculty, College Council, and trustees, was fashioned to tell Carleton's story to potential donors. During the first phase of the drive, the College solicited members of the Board of Trustees, receiving the encouraging sum of $5,200,000 by early 1976. Next efforts had been directed toward foundations, corporations, and friends of Carleton. They had contributed $7,600,000 by the same date, response from the foundations and corporations having been exceptional. Thirdly, solicitations had been directed to alumni and parents, with mixed results. Part of the reason may have been some confusion because two campaigns were being conducted concurrently - the capital and that for the annual fund. President Swearer had worked long, hard? and with great success, but the campaign would not finally succeed while he was still at Carleton. Much to the disappointment of his many admirers, Dr. Swearer in the summer of 1976 resigned to accept the presidency of Brown University in Providence, Rhode Island. He had been selected from a field of 600 candidates. Still it had not been an easy decision for the Carleton president to make. However, he felt that he had completed much of what he had hoped to do. The capital fund drive, for example, had reached $15,000,000 of the $19,500,000 goal, and the remainder seemed in sight. Furthermore he was attracted by the challenge Brown presented, a four-day student strike, racial problems, a strike by custodial workers, and a difficult financial situation. He would continue to discharge his Carleton duties until after the winter term had begun.17

I7In Time magazine, July 15, 1974, President Swearer was listed as one of 200 young American men and women leaders. He was identified as one who "has a knack for making things work. As chairman of the ... College Council, he has ably run Carleton's affairs for the past four years, aided greatly by the academic novelty of a balanced budget." THE SWEARER YEARS 65 Before he left for his new position, he was interviewed at length by John Koten '77 and Owen Lippert '77, the results being published in the Carletonian in late January, 1977. Swearer liked to think, he stated, that "his greatest contribution to Carleton has been to help make it a more warm and open place." He also had worked hard to unify alumni and increase their interest in and contact with the College. As to the governance system he felt that it was working smoothly, but that committees at times spent far too much time on some issues. He obviously was fond of the College, but there were two things he would like to see changed: the calendar and a characteristic of the campus community. The former was too fast paced, too inflexible, and so he preferred the two-semester plan. As for the latter, he would like to see people "become more supportive of one another." Conditions in this respect had improved since 1970 -that could be noticed in College Council meetings - but "cheap shots" were still being taken, and so it was important that individuals "take a broader view of one another." The final question, "who used your trampoline more, you or the students?" testified to the human touch of the president. His answer: "I think it was about fifty-fifty." Before his departure, President Swearer had made it quite clear that he wanted "no fanfare and no formal farewells" - all to no avail. Late in October, 1976, colorful T-shirts carrying the inscription, "So long, Howie," began to appear on campus. Later students, faculty, and staff, ignoring his request, gave evidence of their affection for Brown's president-elect. At the all-college Christmas party, staff and faculty treated him to a Dean Martin- style roast - much to the president's delight. Vice President Joyce, for example, referring to Swearer's penchant for cigar smoking, declared that Laird Hall's gas masks had been reassigned to the president's office at Brown as "standard equipment." And two days before the Swearers left town, a group of students descended on the president's office to escort him to a party in Great Hall, featuring, among other events, music by the Chamber Singers. It would not be easy to leave.18 In September, 1976, a search committee for a new president had been appointed with Trustee Tom Crosby as chairman. Associated with him were Trustees Ronald Hubbs, Ward Lewis '32, and Nancy Hoyt '73; faculty members John Dyer-Bennett, Linda Clader '68, Perry Mason, and Bardwell Smith; administrators Walter Reeves and Frank Wright; Katherine Werness

IRSadly,Swearer died of cancer at age 59 on October 19, 1991. 66 THE SWEARER YEARS Youngblood '57 of the Alumni Association; and five students: Bart Freedman '77, Amy Fusfeld '77, Dick Moss '77, Jennifer Snodgrass '77, and Carol Wilson '77. It was hoped to have a successor to Dr. Swearer by the first of the year, but that wish proved too sanguine. It was early March before the search committee - after interviewing 29 people in cities from Boston to Los Angeles- narrowed the list of candidates to two who would be invited to campus for further interrogations.

Dean Harriet Sheridan in 1978 with two members of the Educational Policy Committee Meanwhile in January, 1977, Dean of the College Harriet Sheridan had added to her responsibilities by assuming the office of acting president. Until September she would serve in both the decanal and presidential capacities. During that period, as she wrote, the College functioned pretty much as usual, a tribute to the fine condition in which it had been left by President Swearer. But as always there were concerns. Teaching and learning, she felt, should bring greater joy than seemed lately the case. Improvement in teaching skills also received considerable attention. Several departments went on retreats at the start of the year, partly in the hope of reducing student cynicism regarding what they saw as a wide variance in grading practices. Four of 10 tenure decisions -despite the fact that in every case but one the departmental recommendations had been positive - were negative. This quite naturally created some faculty anxiety. THE SWEARER YEARS 67 Two new programs had been introduced the past two years: Theater Arts and Women's Studies, both of which encouraged academic synthesis. The National Endowment for the Humanities grant which had permitted the introduction in 1974-1975 of a Senior Colloquia and Performance Program had lapsed, but the Educational Policy Committee approved continued encouragement of interdisciplinary studies. Recalling a month-of-May prank when students replaced Old Glory atop Willis Hall with an Elvis Presley flag, President Lewis in his 1990-1991 Report remarked: "Our students still retain their sense of humor." That trait, happily, has characterized Carleton undergraduates as long as the author has known about them. A good example during the Sheridan regime illustrates the point. At that time, considerable opposition to the traditional no-car rule surfaced. However, a letter in support of the policy written by one Joe Fabeetz appeared in the February 18,1977,issue of the Carletonian. Three months later, when the paper printed a list of candidates for the CSA senate along with their platforms, Joe was included together with a woodcut photo purporting to be him. But no one seemed to know who Fabeetz was, and so the CSA vice president struck Joe's name from the ballot. That action provoked swift and intense reaction. Angry letters flooded the Carletonian office, and a massive Fabeetz rally took place. Speeches supported his candidacy, T-shirts were printed and sold, and the CSA vice president was threatened with recall. On election day, the Joe Fabeetz Mobilization Committee circulated through the dining halls urging students to write in Joe's name on their ballots. When those were tallied, it was found that non-existent Fabeetz had received 1,012 votes, twice as many as the candidate with the second highest total and reputedly the largest number any senate candidate had ever received. Ada L. Posey '78, the CSA president, was flabbergasted, and the following day the episode even made Hughes Rudd's "CBS Morning News!" Yet Dr. Sheridan wrote that she had heard a great deal about academic pressure on students, a situation which if true must be addressed. The calendar, she suggested, might be at fault, interesting since three-three had gone into effect 15 years earlier to reduce such pressure. Faculty also felt pressure because governance and committee work cut sharply into time needed to work on scholarly projects. Yet she felt that the College Council performed well. The year 1976-1977 witnessed a number of key personnel changes in addition to Howard Swearer's departure. In the hope of bringing greater 68 THE SWEARER YEARS cooperation between the faculty and the student personnel office, Dr. David Appleyard '61 of the Mathematics Department was made dean of students, and Jean Phillips became associate dean in charge of counseling. With the end of the capital fund drive in sight, Vice President William Joyce resigned. Paul Garman, director of admissions, also left, to be succeeded on an interim basis by Willard L. Huyck '53 of the Men's Physical Education Department. Robert K. Bruce resigned as librarian, and Philip C. Wei was appointed to the post. Despite all the changes, the oil crisis in the country, inflation, and a depressed economy, Carleton remained in relatively sound condition, lively and vibrant. Gifts for 1976-1977 exceeded $4,000,000 for the fourth year in a row, a tribute to the hard and effective work of the president and a host of volunteers. The current budget was comfortably in the black, in spite of the accompanying capital campaign. Gifts and pledges to the latter as of August 31, 1977, came to $16,000,000, and $14,000,000 had already been paid in. Even so alumni and parent support had been somewhat below expectations. The comprehensive fee had been $5,277, up 88 per cent in 10 years, yet it cost the College $7,500 per student. Student aid from all sources totaled $2,600,000, of which Carleton gave $1,700,000. Ex- penses came to $12,388,152, twice what they had been 10 years earlier. Chapter 111

The Edwards Years

After the two finalists in the presidential search process visited the campus, one withdrew, leaving six-foot, five inch Robert Edwards as the selectee to be Carleton's seventh president. Born in London, England, in 1935, he had graduated magna cum laude from Princeton University in 1957, studied law at Corpus Christi College in Cambridge, England, and received his law degree at Harvard in 1961. After working with the British Colonial Service in Africa and for the State Department in Washington, D.C., he had joined the Ford Foundation in 1965. While there he had served a four-year tour in Pakistan. When elected to the Carleton presidency, he was heading the Foundation's Mideast and Africa program, overseeing some 40 persons in addition to about 65 project specialists. He and his wife, Ellen, were the parents of three children. Between his election in March and September, Edwards devoted much of the interval to preparation for his upcoming duties - reading, talking with people at other colleges, and paying short visits to Carleton. On one of these in early May, he spoke to the faculty. Among other remarks, he expressed the hope that the College could "provide vigor and continuous innovation," but not innovation for its own sake, a trend he felt that was prevalent in the 1960s. The Edwards inauguration occurred on Saturday, October 29,1977, with David E. Bell, John F. Kennedy's director of the budget and then vice president of the Ford Foundation, delivering the main address. What he called the "central reality of our times" was the "diffusion of scientific and economic power ... in a world characterized by a stubborn fragmentation of political power." Bob Edwards, Bell declared, was fully equipped "to understand and interpret these world-spanning changes to which this College must adapt in this generation." Following the new president's acceptance speech, the academic procession marched out of Skinner Chapel beneath a shower of bubbles descending from the balcony -as had happened at the Swearer inaugural. In a similar spirit and in keeping with a long Carleton tradition, the bust of Schiller - or a reasonable facsimile - had welcomed Edwards at the start of the ceremony. The remainder of the day was given over to an array of activities - lectures, demonstrations, mime skits, musical presentations - dubbed 69 70 THE EDWARDS YEARS

"Saturday Afternoon Live," followed in the evening by fireworks from Mai Fete Island, and three dances, formal, square, and rock. A Sunday morning chapel service officially closed the festivities. Edwards' first year in mostways went well. In April the $19,500,000 fund drive passed its goal, and the same spring witnessed the humanists' return to a refurbished Leighton. For the fifth straight year, gifts exceeded $4,000,000, and the budget was in the black for the eighth successive time. Yet the 1980s promised to be difficult for higher education. No longer would Carleton be able to increase enrollment as a means of increasing income. [65 per cent of the budget came from student fees.] Studies THE EDWARDS YEARS indicated, for example, that the number of high school graduates in Minnesota would drop from 73,000 to less than 48,000 in 1991. Even so, Vice President Frank Wright declared that with good management, careful planning, and outside financial support, Carleton could become even better. In his initial annual report, the President voiced his concerns, as well as his hopes. Among the former were the challenges facing the people in admissions and development, the dilemmas posed by a relatively stable and highly tenured faculty 178 per cent], "basically autonomous" departments [shades of the Nason era], faculty salaries that were too low, how best to educate Carls, especially seniors, to live in the world outlined by David Bell, how to use alums most effectively, and the South African tragedy. But there were reasons for optimism. Individuals and offices in the College were already tackling these problems. The Office of Institutional Research under Larry Litten, for example, and the faculty, and trustees were engaged in much future planning. Faculty were currently studying how best to fashion the freshman and senior years. The range of international and interdisciplinary courses was impressive. During the previous summer, a study of the matter of Carleton investment in South Africa, carried out by students and faculty and paid for by the trustees, Edwards called "the most carefully researched document produced by an American college." And the past year, an ad hoc committee had studied the Carleton library situation. The structure had been designed 25 years earlier for an enrollment of 1,200, not the present 1,670. Yes, there were encouraging signs, but much hard work and imagination would be demanded in the years ahead. After interviewing Dr. Edwards on two occasions, J.G. Preston '80, news editor of the Carletonian and Minnesota media personality in the 1990s, concluded: "Because he's [Edwards] here, Carleton should thrive in the years to come." Administrators did not always get such a vote of confidence from the student press. As President Edwards began his second year, he was associated with an administrative staff of 106, plus 194 housekeeping, security, food service, bookstore, and maintenance people, and 150 faculty. Inflation was raging at 12 per cent, and expenses were increasing faster than income. Gifts, largely because of the adverse economic environment, amounted to only $2,700,000, about $2,000,000 less than the average for the past five years. Yet Frank Wright and his associates managed for the ninth successive year to keep the College in the black. 72 THE EDWARDS YEARS Concurrent with the beginnings of the Edwards administration was the seminal period of what would become a vital and ongoing part of the Carleton operation - the summer programs. There had been summer activities earlier, such as the Bell Telephone Seminar for Divisional Managers and the National Science Foundation Institutes for High School Science and Math teachers, but in 1973 the last of the latter had been held. Thus, the College's facilities with their vast potentials were greatly underutilized during the succeeding three summers. To correct this situation, President Swearer in 1975 appointed Professor Robert Bonner of the History Department, director of summer programs with virtual carte blanche. As Bonner tackled this challenge, he came up with an array of answers: to reach out to new constituencies, particularly high school teachers and students, and to adults looking to retirement. Programs designed for these groups could use Carleton faculty, help them financially, and create bonds between them and members of the new constituencies. One of the most important projects, the Humanities Institute for High School Teachers, a course for credit given in 1976, ran from June 19 to July 8. Faculty participating were Wayne Carver, Gary Iseminger, Kirk Jeffrey, James McDonnell, Philip Niles, Robert Tisdale, and Jonathan Woocher. A total of 25 students enrolled, and tuition was low because the Jerome Foundation of St. Paul had given financial support. The following year, only 21 students attended, something of a disappointment, but both programs had been highly successful, and new friends had been made for the College. A second course for credit combined a two-week Nature Studies Institute taught by Gary Wagenbach with a one-week offering, Nature Photography, given in northern Minnesota by a visiting artist. Other credit- carrying courses, each running for a week, included Mainstreaming Exceptional Children, Language Learning Disabilities, and Classroom Discipline. All attracted good enrollments and were acclaimed academic successes. Of several non-credit courses in the late 1970s, the High School Writing Program became the most enduring. Designed to introduce college-bound secondary-school juniors and seniors ''to the kind of reading and learning they will experience," in an institution of higher education, the program ran for three weeks and enrolled 61 young men and women in its first year of 1976. Papers were assigned and reviewed not only by Carleton English teachers, but also by members of other academic departments. Carleton THE EDWARDS YEARS 73 was one of the first colleges in the country to teach students to write "across the curriculum." In 1992 the Program has a faculty consisting of a director, Deborah Appleman, and six associates representing History, English, General Studies, the Write Place, and Classical Languages. Some other courses did not go so well, but Bonner remained optimistic. In a letter to President Edwards in October, 1977, Bonner wrote: "We brought 2,088 person-nights of occupancy to College facilities last summer. We have made hundreds of friends for the College and have begun to establish a reputation for these academic programs that must soon bring more students." He was so right. Bonner was also responsible for initiating two other significant summer enterprises: (1) the Elderhostels, the first of which was held on campus in 1978, and (2) the Chuo University of Tokyo, Japan, program. The latter did not actually materialize until 1984, but the groundwork was laid earlier. Professor Shigeo Tobita of Chuo, a friend of Carleton's Bob Wood, had visited the College, and it was correspondence between Tobita and Bonner which ultimately led to the Carleton summer program for Chuo University undergraduates, which is still going strong and forming bonds of friendship between scores of bright young Japanese and people in the United States. Responsibility for the non-academic groups on campus -the basketball camps, the Quakers, Spiritual Frontiers, etc. -also rested with Bonner and kept him busy and at times harried. In the summer of 1980, he was on leave, and Professor Paul Jorgensen directed the various courses and activities. From 1981 to 1985 he was associate dean of the College and director of summer academic programs. The non-academic operations were shifted to the Office of Campus Activities under Betsy Espe. Since 1986 Professor Clifford Clark of the History Department has directed the academic side of the summer work. A jewel of the summer academic program has been the Institute for Teachers of Talented High School Students. An intensive one-week course, it carries three graduate quarter credits, and since 1980 has enrolled more than 1,600 teachers from more than 500 schools across the nation. When speaking of the Institutes in his era of the 1980s, Paul Jorgensen could scarcely contain his enthusiasm. The experience of close association for a week with a Carleton professor greatly enriched the knowledge and understanding of the students. At the same time, Carleton faculty members gained a new appreciation for the commitment and ability of the high school teachers, 175 to 200 of whom attended each year. For the summer of 1992, the Institute will offer 21 workshops on subjects 74 THE EDWARDS YEARS ranging from American government, art, biology, and chemistry through economics, English, and history to music, physics, and problem solving. Also a representative from the College Board will be present to advise enrollees interested in developing advanced placement courses in their schools. While not germane to the main purpose of the College, the non- academic summer operations contribute greatly to Carleton's welfare: bringing a host of people to the campus, utilizing its facilities, providing employment, advertising the Institution, aiding financially. A few statistics illustrate well the magnitude of some of the groups. The Friends General Conference in 1990, for example, drew 1,850 people for a week, and a basketball camp a total of 800, in three sessions. The Spiritual Frontiers Fellowship expect an attendance of 450 in the summer of 1992 and the Reformed Presbyterian Church one of between 1,200 and 1,300. There are many other summer people, numbers of whom return year after year. The campus is alive with individuals of all ages and cars, quite in contrast to the mid-1940s when the author arrived and even 25 years ago. As usual when there was a change of presidents, there had been some key personnel changes. Harriet Sheridan relinquished her position as dean of the College in mid-1979. She had served faithfully for three and a half years, a period of unusual stress for Carleton. A national search resulted in the selection of Dr. Peter W. Stanley of Harvard, future president of Pomona College in California, as her successor. Highly intelligent and articulate, Stanley spent much of his first year watching and listening. After that in his tasks of working with the faculty, nurturing the curriculum, participating in college governance, and super- vising the Career Center, he received high praise from all who associated with him. One professor, for example, credited Stanley with a reversal of the "decline in morale" which he had noted in the faculty the previous four years. Working well with departmental chairmen, he had won the trust and confidence of the faculty. At a different level, CSA President John Bryson '81 called him "the most accessible of the administrators." Another search produced a permanent director of admissions, Dr. Richard Steele, a graduate of Harvard in the same class with Stanley, who came to Carleton from the University of Vermont in the fall of 1979. Under his leadership a remarkable turnaround in admissions occurred: the number of applications increased by 44 per cent and the per cent accepted dropped from 78 to 55, yet with an increase in academic achievement. And T. John Metz became librarian in 1979. A 1954 graduate of Heidelberg THE EDWARDS YEARS College in Tiffin, Ohio, with an M.A. in music from Miami University in Oxford, Ohio, and a library degree from the University of Michigan, he was director of the Midwest Regional Library Network - which coordinated library work among the Big 10 universities - when he took the Carleton position. An exciting challenge awaited him. The years 1979-1980 also noted the retirement of three stalwarts from the faculty: John Dyer-Bennett, professor of mathematics, 1960-1980; Ada May Harrison, professor of economics, 1948-1979; and Donald S. Schier, Andrew W. Mellon professor of the humanities (French), 1946-1980. Their contributions to Carleton were truly legion. Happily they agreed to teach part-time after formally retiring. President Edwards devoted his report for 1979-1980 to the Carleton faculty and that for the following year to the alumni. The College, with independent study, committee assignments, advising, and regular courses, was demanding more of the faculty than ever. Their salaries compared favorably with those at such places as Bowdoin, Williams, and Swarthrnore, yet for the past 11 years the remuneration had lagged behind inflation. The question high in Edwards' mind was how could Carleton recognize, encourage, and reward the teaching staff! A great deal was in the works - foundation grants, a $1,000,000 endowment fund for faculty development and curricular renewal, studies by the Faculty Affairs Committee. All of this surely lifted some of the burden which bedeviled members of the teaching staff. Retirements during the remainder of the Edwards presidency added 14 prominent names to the list of professors emeriti: Ian G. Barbour (1955- 1986)', John K. Bare (1958-1983), Ralph S. Fjelstad (1948-19811, Arthur L. Gropen (1963-1984), Eleanor H. Hansen (1952-1986), Raymond I. Jacobson (1955-1986), Paul Jensen (1955-1986), Robert T. Mathews (1954-19841, Russell L. Langworthy (1953-1986), Mary G. Nelson (1947-1984), William E. Nelson (1947-1984), Philip Sheridan (1952-1981), Jack M. Thumblad '49 (1960-1984), and W. Dean Wamholtz (1949-1983). Nearly all continued to

'Barbour, educated in both physics and theology, gave a paper in September, 1987, at a conference organized by Pope John Paul I1 held at his summer residence near Rome. Barbour also delivered the prestigious Gifford lectures in Scotland in 1989-1990 and 1990-1331. Carleton awarded him a well merited honorary doctorate in 1992. 76 THE EDWARDS YEARS live in Northfield and to serve the College in various ways. Each name evokes a host of happy memories to this author. In 1979 President Edwards wrote that the faculty lately had not been asked to think about education in the late 20th century and that the most interesting educational issues tended to be converted into departmental quests. It was sad, he added, that the Educational Policy Committee had not discussed recently the cumulative character of the four-year curriculum. It was important, he declared, to do so, since seniors were only about half as likely to enter graduate school as they had been 10 years earlier. Carleton should decide what skills and qualities it should expect of its graduates. In April, 1979, an evaluation team of the North Central Association had visited Carleton and made a report in which it suggested that "the time may be at hand for the institution to seek a more comprehensive and coherent overview of the direction in which Carleton might move in the future." The recent creating of an office of dean of academic planning and development under Dan Sullivan, with responsibility for the library, offices of registrar and institutional research, and computing, offered an opportunity to develop long-range plans. Except for certain questions regarding the direction in which the governance system was moving and the condition of the library, the report was highly complimentary. The College, the visitors concluded, "has clearly and publicly stated purposes appropriate to a postsecondary educational institution, has established conditions and procedures under which these purposes can be realized, appears ... to be accomplishing its purposes substantially, is organized, staffed, and supported so that it can be expected to continue to accomplish these purposes, and meets the criteria of eligibility for consideration for accreditation ...." Thus, accreditation was recommended. Fortunately, during his second year at the College, Dean Stanley turned much of his attention to the curriculum, a factor, as he said, which largely "defines the character and expresses the purposes of the College." Unless the course of study is examined regularly and criticized constructively, there is danger that it can become "tired and ritualistic." Likewise, there is a risk of becoming "merely faddish." Carleton strove to hit the proper balance. The real core of a liberal arts education was, as Stanley continued, "rigorous departmental disciplines." And yet many people had found "that intellectual growth and excitement moves on the boundaries between the disciplines." Carleton had already created a number of interdisciplinary THE EDWARDS YEARS programs and they were important, but they were only a step "toward integrating interdisciplinary study into the curriculum." To accomplish this task, to respond to a changing environment, to prepare students to live in today's world, would not be easy in a college with a highly tenured faculty and relatively small departments, but Stanley was optimistic. Faculty members, hard pressed as they were, were flexible, and they would meet the challenge. He found the recent approval of a concentration in Computer Science and the tentative okay of one in Science, Technology, and Public Policy by the Educational Policy Committee encouraging signs - steps toward the integration of knowledge. A concentration was defined as "an integrated interdisciplinary program that allows students to apply to subjects of broad concern the skills learned in their major field of study." Such a program - which was selected in the junior year - sometimes fulfilled distribution requirements, as well as brought focus to a choice of electives. A look at the 1983 catalogue shows how successful the development of curricular concentrations was during Stanley's tenure. Eleven were described -Afro/Afro- American Studies, Computer Science, East Asian Studies, French Studies, Literature and Film, Natural History, Political Economy, Russian Studies, Science, Technology, and Public Policy, South Asian Studies, and Women's Studies.* Limitations of space prevent a discussion of each of these studies, but a brief account of one - Science, Technology, and Public Policy (now Technology and Policy Studies) -gives an idea of their nature and scope. The brainchild of Professors Ian Barbour, Norman Vig, and Barry Casper in 1981, STPP drew faculty from a number of departments - Physics, Geology, Biology, Religion, Political Science, Economics, and Education. Supported by a grant from the Alfred P. Sloan Foundation, the concentration had an impact far beyond that on the students who took the relevant courses. Sloan money made it possible to select each year six

2Notable in 1983-1984 were three grants to enrich the academic program: through the interest of Dr. David Forkosh '59, $50,000 from the Forkosh Memorial Hospital Foundation of Chicago to support a lectureship in Judaic Studies; an investment grant of $300,000 from the 3M Company Foundation to enhance work in chemistry; over $770,000 to endow the Lloyd McBride Chair in Environmental Studies. 78 THE EDWARDS YEARS student Fellows who would work over the summer and part of the academic year on topics previously selected, such as the danger of nuclear war, planning Minnesota's energy future, and the crisis in agriculture. What the Fellows and Project Director Casper accomplished was truly impressive. In 1981-1982 they spoke on the threat of nuclear war at 10 colleges and universities, in 11 Northfield churches, in the junior and senior high schools, before civic organizations, and on radio and television. In 1983 they met with Minnesota's governor and proposed ways the State could conserve energy, and they also testified on the subject before the legislature. Their studies of the crisis in agriculture led to connections with key people in Washington, D.C., as well as formulation of a credit plan to save the family farm which gained the support of three of the four major farm organizations. The enthusiasm, energy, ideas, and achievement of the Fellows made it clear that students and faculty at colleges can be not only effective in technology policy- making but also that public officials and others welcome such involvement. A landmark in the history of computers at Carleton occurred in June, 1984, with the issuance of a comprehensive report by the Computer Activities Committee, chaired by Professor Neil S. Lutsky of the Psychology Department. Entitled "Recommendations for a Major Enhancement of Computer Facilities at Carleton College," the document sought $3,800,000 to carry out its proposals. Among these were the addition of 300 new microcomputers and/or terminals to those already in use for staff, faculty, administrators, and students. "Strongly endorsed" was the development of a modem computer center and the expansion of its staff and training programs. To meet these and other goals over the succeeding two or three years was regarded "as vital to Carleton's future as a premier liberal arts college." In view of the fact that Carleton had long been a leader in the utilization of computers, these recommendations may seem surprising. In the summer of 1974, as an example, Helen Klemm '74 pointed out in the Voice the pervasiveness of the machines even then. More than 40 academic courses, she noted, required the use of the computer complex, and the computer lab was going full blast 24 hours a day. "Computer jockism," wrote Klemm, "is a virulent ... affliction." Over half the Class of '74 had used the computer complex at least once. Four years later, the Human Resources Research Organization of Washington, D.C. had designated the College an "exemplar in academic computing." And in 1983, both the THE EDWARDS YEARS 79

Alfred P. Sloan3and the General Eleczric Foundations had made major grants to support programs in computer science and in its relation to liberal education. Yet as much as Carleton had accomplished, changes in the field were happening so fast that to stay in the forefront, the College would have to support the proposed expansion. It would be necessary, for example, to incorporate microcomputers into the campus-wide plan - into offices, labs, and classrooms. Beyond that, the Computer Center in the basement of Laird Hall was straining at the seams4 Unless action was taken, conditions would only get worse. Part of the solution rested in increasing the computer budget. Also highly significant were several successful grant proposals which permitted the founding of small labs of equipment - computer graphics, statistics, parallel processing, cognitive studies, computer science, and general psychology. At the time, the Computer Center, under the direction of Carl Henry '69, who had succeeded Graham Kimble in 1980, was staffed by 10 full- and part-time people. The College's academic processor, the VAX 11/780, named CCNFLD, was the Center's "main point of contact with the outside world." A new and smaller machine VAX 750, Ernie, was for administrative users. Shortly a third VAX would be added. In June, 1983, Carleton had set up a computer loan program for faculty, administrators, and staff who wished to purchase computer equipment and software. Loans of $1,000 to $4,000 at 10 per cent over three years were available. Within a little less than a year, 19 people had borrowed $57,500. The College had also been able to secure a discount rate, and 11 computers, mainly IBM PC (22), had been bought at a total of $30,000 through that program. For the students, deep discounts were negotiated, especially on Apple Macintoshes, and the computers were made readily available through the bookstore. By 1989-1990 roughly half of the student body owned a computer and had it on campus.

3Sloan gave a second grant of $250,000 in 1985 for programs in computer graphics technology. Their goal was to include in Carleton's cumculum "some attention to the nature and implications of technology." Statistical reasoning, computer graphics, and expert systems were three of the programs.

4Carleton carpenter Heinz Lobitz once commented: "I have worked for Carleton for 18 years, and I have spent 17 of them changing Laird basement." THE EDWARDS YEARS

During the spring of 1984, as Carl Henry has written, "the most extensive cabling project in years" was completed. That way the campus data network was extended from Laird Hall to many new departments, and the number of outlets in others was increased. At completion the only academic departments without data outlets were Art, Music, and Physical Education, which now have also been linked. By then about 50 faculty, administrators and staff possessed a home computer, half being IBM PCs. In addition the College owned over 40 microcomputers, six of which were publicly available. The library, dedicated that same spring, had not yet installed its own computer system. However, several student programmers over a four-year period had developed a prototype computer catalog that had been available in CCNFLD for more than a year. Both Carleton and St. Olaf holdings were included, thus eliminating the need for students to journey to Manitou Heights to search for titles. In the spring of 1985, Carleton joined CSNET, an international computer communication network for computer science research -only the second liberal arts college to do so. Williams was first. The network was composed of roughly 100 universities and research centers, plus gateways to various other networks such as BITNET and ARPANET. Through CSNET, people at Carleton could keep in touch with others in the computer field at various centers around the country, secure the latest information, and so enhance research and teaching work. Also that spring a microlab was opened in Laird Annex, a step which ushered in a new stage of computer presence at Carleton. Microcomputing was well under way at the College. Until the early 1980s, expenditures for computing - including salaries -remained rather modest, varying from $148,000 in 1975-1976 to $294,000 six years later. For the remainder of the 1980s, however, with the expansion in usage and service, the totals grew dramatically. By 1990-1991 the amount reached $1,434,000, or 3.5 per cent of the College's total budget of $40,532,000. It is interesting to note that expenditures for the library that year totaled $1,825,000, or 4.5 per cent of the budget. As Carleton approached its 125th birthday, computers and their inter- connections had become pervasive throughout the campus. This fact can best be illustrated by a memo which Carl Henry sent the author. The use of computers, Carl wrote, ranged "from issuing payroll and registration to analyzing laboratory data to writing papers and laying out the Carletonian to exchanging electronic mail internationally. Typewriters and slide rules THE EDWARDS YEARS

Professor and student study a three-dimensional molecular model had become obsolete. The new information and transmitting capabilities of computers had supplanted calculators and were taking their place alongside even telephones." Indeed, Carl thought that computers outnum- bered telephones on campus. What an amazing contrast to the situation not too many years earlier! Peaceful, if not downright, pleasant, relationships had existed between Carleton staff and administration throughout the College's history. In late 1980, however, an aberration in the form of a strike by unionized SAGA 82 THE EDWARDS YEARS (food service), shop, and housekeeping employees temporarily inter- rupted this symbiotic association. Negotiations had not always gone smoothly, but this was the first work stoppage since the union was instituted in 1968.5 The main cause was a disagreement over the size of the wage increase which the College had offered in May, an offer the Union business agent referred to as "mind-boggling." The Union asked for considerably more - an 18 per cent increase for shop employees and one of 27 per cent for SAGA and housekeeping personnel. Carleton replied that it could not pay these amounts. And so in time, after all contracts had expired and a great deal of verbiage had been tossed back and forth, a stalemate resulted. Both sides then agreed to bring in a federal mediator to reopen negotiations. Union 34 members, upset by what they regarded as Carleton's intran- sigence, voted unanimously to form a strike committee and to let it be known that a work stoppage might begin at any time. That moment arrived at 500 a.m., September 19, with the setting up of picket lines. The strike lasted for six and a half weeks, while staff people picketed and went without college pay checks. Despite the fact that many people on both sides knew each other on a first-name basis, tensions mounted and adverse loyalties sharpened. Certain students and faculty supported the strike -especially the Carleton workers - by organizing marches, signing petitions, and holding fund- raisers. The College for its part limped along utilizing management, faculty, and some student help. It was quite a sight, for example, watching Jon Nicholson cleaning men's toilets in Leighton and maneuvering a seven- gang lawn mower across the grassy expanse of Laird Field. Lacking hot water in their dorms, some students even went to Nutting House, the Edwards' home, to take showers! And a student worker in Burton kitchen explained his willingness to cross the picket line by declaring: "I want to eat." But there was no doubt that the striking employees were missed and that numbers of them as the weeks passed were also eager to get back to normal.

5Non-academic employees in September, 1968, voted 103 to 26 to join the International Union of Operating Engineers (AFL-CIO). Such factors as wages lower than in some other Rice County institutions, the absence of seniority and of job protection swung the scales in the union's favor. THE EDWARDS YEARS The final settlement came early in November following more than nine hours of talks in Minneapolis among negotiators for both sides and state and federal mediators. It came in the form of a one-year contract which included a twelve and a half per cent wage increase, plus a five-cent-per- hour increase in pension contributions -both retroactive to July 1. Union members approved the settlement by an overwhelming vote of 94 to four. The College also agreed not to retaliate in any way against students, faculty, or strikers for conduct during the work stoppage. Now that the strike was over, the question became: "What sort of atmosphere will obtain on campus henceforth?" Any fears on that score proved unnecessary. Both sides had learned lessons, and both made real efforts to make the other feel welcome, awkward as that task sometimes became. Furthermore, much of the animosity which had arisen was blamed on the two negotiators, the one for the Union, the other for Carleton. It was undoubtedly true that administrators and some faculty had taken staff people too much for granted and that the latter had felt ignored. President Edwards put it well when he said: "This has made me more aware of the fact that when we have a tightly woven community, we should think particularly hard about how to weave members of our union into our affairs." One of the strikers, John Price, agreed. "It has been a learning experience for all of us," he concluded. "It can be an occasion for a new sense of community." Let us hope the lesson is never forgotten. The College took two steps soon after the strike which did help make non-academic employees feel more a part of the institution. (1) A quarterly meeting, relatively informal and held during working hours, was instituted at which the president of Carleton and others gave reports on events and plans, new employees were introduced, and a talk of general interest was presented. (2) Members of the faculty and staff were trained as "ombudspersons" or mediators to whom faculty and other employees could go for confidential talks about problems and concerns. And then in 1988, non-union and non-faculty people were given an invitation to serve on College committees. These were certainly wise moves, especially the quarterly meetings, and they have been effective in creating spirits of identification and good will. Another controversial matter, one which predated the strike and still evokes differing opinions, concerned Carleton's investments in companies doing business in South Africa. No one at the College supported apartheid; the problems arose regarding how best to eradicate that "destructive, 84 THE EDWARDS YEARS degrading system of institutional racism," to use President Edwards' highly apt terminology. The issue was and is complicated, fraught with subtleties and possessed of a host of facets, moral, economic, legal, and political. Should the College as an educational institution, for example, take an official stance on the internal affairs of South Africa? What were the legal constraints of the trustees regarding investments? Would apartheid be more quickly abolished by the withdrawal of American corporations, or would the reverse be true? Would economic sanctions by themselves be sufficient? These and numbers of other questions were debated on campus, with passions mounting among a certain group of students. The South African situation took an inordinate amount of many people's time and still remains a tragic blot on the face of the planet. Some months before President Edwards took office, interest in South Africa heightened because of alleged actions by Mobil Oil Company and IBM. The former was accused of selling oil to white-controlled Rhodesia, the latter of supplying computers to the South African government. The Carleton portfolio at the time contained nearly $2,000,000 worth of stock in the two enterprises. A group on campus, therefore, arranged a student referendum for mid-May, 1977, on the matter of Carleton's investments in companies trading with white regimes in South Africa. Actually the vote did not take place, but interest in the question did not flag. Letters pro and con poured into the Carletonian office. One student declared that the significance of a referendum "borders between negligible and meaningless." South African blacks, he stated, would be best served by having American multinational companies continuing to operate in the region. Other students concurred and proclaimed that economic sanctions would be ineffective; only force, the writers agreed, could do that job. A faculty member, while admitting that divestment probably would have no effect on the two companies or on South Africa, still believed that that action could be "a valuable symbolic gesture to make." A colleague held the same view. A vote to divest, he wrote, would be "a true display of concern for the rights and dignity of non-whites in South Africa." It was obvious that some students and faculty felt deeply about the issue and that they had done a lot of homework about it. Late in January, 1978, about 100 students seeking a moratorium on Carleton investments in U.S. firms in South Africa greeted the trustees on campus for their regular meeting. The Board made an exception to their practice of closed meetings and permitted Peter Dross '79 of the Committee THE EDWARDS YEARS 85 on Social Justice to present the students' case. He asked that a moratorium be declared on further investments in a number of corporations, and he carried a petition supporting this action and signed by 1,223 students, faculty, and staff. This request was not acted upon, but the Committee on Social Responsibility in Investment - composed of students, faculty, administration, and a trustee - was reactivated. After holding several meetings, it became apparent that more facts were needed. And so at the May 6 meeting the trustees formed and agreed to finance what came to be known "as the South Africa Study Group." Composed of Professor of Religion Richard E. Crouter and three students - Peter Dross '79, Joan Peterson '79, Jeff Stovall '79 - the foursome spent the summer studying and analyzing the issue. Crouter even visited South Africa, and the students pursued their inquiry in New York and Washington, D.C. The result was a 58-page report, which President Edwards praised highly. Noting the complexity of the problem, the document contained both a majority and a minority conclusion. According to the former, U.S. corporations doing business in South Africa could "best effect political change" in the region by withdrawing. Carleton's position should be that of "selective divestment." Complete divestment, it was stated, would be "financially imprudent." However, immediate sale of 50 per cent of holdings in companies involved in South Africa was recommended. Some of the remaining stock should be disposed of over time with wide publicity being given to the sales. The minority opinion advised going slower, divesting only in "exceptional cases," in banks, for example, which made loans directly to the South African government. Trustee John Musser and former Trustee John Levine '58 studied the report in order to frame a proposal to submit to the Board for its meeting on October 7. As part of the process, Levine and Trustee Chairman Tom Crosby held an information session with some 150 students in Great Hall one afternoon in September and fielded dozens of questions. (Levine was given deserved praise in the September 20, 1978, issue of the Carletonian. Students trusted him to act in good faith, and they had found him knowledgeable as well as adept at cooling tempers among people holding opposing views.) Meanwhile, in a convocation talk, "Black and White Politics in South Africa," and a weekend symposium in mid-september, a further attempt was made "to help Carleton find the answer to the pressing problem of divestment." Opinions varied from that of urging voting of stock options 86 THE EDWARDS YEARS to that of complete divestment. Later in the month the Carleton Political Action Committee proclaimed "Steve Biko Day." Part of the observance involved a program in Skinner Chapel featuring talks, a skit, and some singing, all aimed at influencing the Board's action in October. At the conclusion of the program about 25 people attended a candlelight vigil in front of President Edwards' house. Nightly vigils, well attended and well behaved, were held until October 7. From time to time, the President went out and spoke with those holding the vigil. He also wrote a balanced account of the whole question in the October 4 Carletonian. Finally -after what seemed to interested students, impatient as is often the case, an inordinately long time - the Board on October 7, 1978, adopted a policy regarding "ethical investment practices concerning companies doing business in South Africa." With numerous amendments, this remains Carleton's basic policy today. Stripped to its essentials, the policy called for divestiture of stocks of any company doing business in South Africa which had failed to sign and to achieve high ratings under the Sullivan Principles or similar statements of fair employment practices. Divestiture in corporations selling advanced technological devices to the South African government would be decided on a case-by-case basis. Divestiture in banks was called for if they lent to the government and its public corporations. In all cases, letters would be written to the corporations and banks concerned. If no answer regarding their policies was received within 30 days, that would be considered grounds for divestiture. An editorial in the Carletonian expressed the way many people probably felt. "We are happy to see a reasonable, if prudent, plan of action taken on this issue, and the value of the learning experience involved cannot be overstated." By way of trying to assess the impact of this whole episode on the campus, it is well to quote parts of a letter from four upperclass students. They referred to those active in the South Africa continuum as a minority who by "screaming loudly and emotionally enough" made themselves out to be "the voice of Carleton." In a liberal arts institution, they added, "no suchvoice will ever exist, provided that institution lives up to its goals." The letter writers agreed that "South Africa is a disgrace to civilization," but they also hoped any further debate would be rational and aimed at helping the blacks "gain power in a relatively peaceful manner." For a number of years following the adoption of the 1978 policy, the South African issue remained relatively low on the students' agenda. THE EDWARDS YEARS 87 Behind the scenes, however, a great deal of activity took place - in the College Council, the Committee on Social Responsibility in Investment, and in the administration. Much of the actual labor was performed by James A. Sh~op,~director of public relations for Carleton. Between May, 1978, and May, 1985, the College divested over $1,180,000 worth of stock in six companies. Furthermore, proxies were voted on resolutions in some years; but it was felt that corresponding directly with the corporations might be more effective, and so many, many letters went out to them in the hope that they would mend their practices. By the spring of 1985, with the situation in South Africa deteriorating and violence increasing, student interest in the area revived strongly. At the time, Carleton's portfolio contained stock in 174 companies, 35 of them with South African operations. Market value of the total approximated $73,800,000, of the 35 corporations, $17,023,000. It had become apparent that voting proxies and corresponding with companies had not proved very effective. Thus, President Edwards, proposed two lines of action: (1) a review of the 1978 policy and (2) continued education on campus about developments in South Africa and bringing students from there to Carleton. The first one had already arrived. Where possible, the College should also help establish educational programs in South Africa. In October, 1985, when the trustees entered the library for their fall meeting, they were met by more than 100 students chanting for divestment now. The Board, however, did not act, preferring to have the College Council discuss the question first. Interestingly, a poll conducted by the Carletonianthat term found nearly half the students surveyed did not know the College's investment policy regarding South Africa, and little more than a third favored comprehensive divestment. A College Council Task Force once again reviewed the options open to Carleton without reaching a unanimous decision. Only the student member came out for total divestment. The Council debated the Task Force's report "in seemingly marathon sessions," students and some faculty members speaking passionately for total divestment. But when the votes were counted, that policy lost by a vote of 15 to six.

Thefather of Thomas J. Shoop '84,Jim succeeded George Dehne in July, 1981. A 20-year veteran of the Minneapolis StarfPibune, Shoop was teaching in the Journalism School of the University of Wisconsin (Madison) before coming to Carleton. 88 THE EDWARDS YEARS No action fully effective and satisfactory to all of the Carleton family would evolve, but grappling with the South African problem became a legacy to each new Carleton administration. Two other issues - neither so protracted as South Africa - aroused student protests during the Edwards era. The first concerned President Carter's decision to reinstitute registration by 18-year-old males for a possible military draft. Both Carleton and St. Olaf students joined in mid- February, 1980, on the latter's campus in confronting then Vice President Walter M~ndale,who was present to swear in former St. Olaf President Sidney Rand as ambassador to Norway. Carrying signs and chanting "Hell no; we won't go," the 300 or so students gave Mondale an anti-registration petition bearing 700 Carl and Ole signatures. The vice president spoke to the protesters assuring them that the Carter administration did not want war anymore than they did. Many protesters, however, remained unconvinced. The second issue was the matter of a nuclear freeze. A group known as the Carleton Freeze Coalition, prior to the trustee meeting in May, 1983, arranged a referendum to measure student opinions as to whether the College should go on record endorsing a freeze. In the balloting, 814 favored such a course, 247 opposed it. Many students did not vote. The Coalition, of course, hoped that the Board of Trustees would take a pro- freeze stance. President Edwards and Chairman Tom Crosby on the other hand felt such action inappropriate. Needless to say, they both abhorred the idea of nuclearwar, but for Carleton to take a position on a controversial and political question they rightfully felt, would be contrary to precedent. It would also contradict the College's "fundamental mission, which is to serve as a forum for diverse ideas." Carleton, Edwards continued, "simply does not involve itself in political matters." Members of the Coalition could understand this argument, yet they regarded nuclear disarmament as an issue of such magnitude as to make "Carleton's traditional non-political policy no longer relevant." While the matter did not get on the trustees agenda, President Edwards arranged a luncheon where Coalition representatives could present their views to some of the trustees in a more leisurely and effective way than at a formal Board meeting. Actually, of course, nuclear disarmament was on most people's minds, and so the Coalition - even though the College did not take an official stance - had been far from ineffective in spreading its message. For their less-political moments, Carleton people enjoyed an impressive array of athletics. Building on the solid foundation of the Swearer period, THE EDWARDS YEARS 89

women's sports continued to blossom. Between 1978 and 1981, Susan Paulson '83 in cross country qualified twice as an individual for the national meet and was a member of the Carleton team which represented the region in that meet in 1981. In 1980 Kate Damberg '81 became the College's first female All American, her record in the 50-yard backstroke still standing. The following year, Nordic skiing was added to the list of varsity sports, and the tennis team won the MAIAW state championship for the second year in a row. Women's soccer was given varsity status in 1982, making a total of 11 varsity offerings. First coach of the varsity squad was Leslie Kingman '82 who had captained the previous club team. Her charges in their first year won the state championship. Men's athletics were also making history. The soccer team, coached by John Dyer-Bennet, in the fall of 1977 became the first undefeated soccer team in Carleton history when it also won the Midwest Conference championship by beating Knox in double sudden-death overtime. The team repeated as conference champion in 1978.

Curl victory owr St. 01uJ March 5, 1975 90 THE EDWARDS YEARS Tennis likewise was strong. The 1982 team, coached by Bob Bonner, dominated Midwest Conference play in the manner of the 1973 squad and was ranked eighth nationally. Doug Sauter '82, three-time all conference, was particularly impressive. The following year, the netters also won the conference title in what the Carletonian described as a "cake-walk," compiling 66 points. Their nearest rival had 38. On March 5, 1975, the basketball team beat St. Olaf 87-82. In the area of departmental personnel, significant developments also took place. In the summer of 1979, Bill Huyck '53, after serving two years as interim dean of admissions, returned to the men's Phy Ed Department as chairman and for a year interim director of athletics while Jack Thumblad was on leave. Huyck's earlier coaching success continued. In 1980, for example, his team won the NCAA Division 111 cross country championship, the first national title ever for a Carleton team and the first national cross- country championship won by a Minnesota college! At the end of the 1978-1979 academic year, Dale Quist resigned to go into business. Chosen to succeed him was Bob Sullivan, a 1959 graduate of St. John's University in Collegeville, Minnesota, with an M.A. in English from the University of Wisconsin, River Falls. For the previous nine years, he had taught and coached at Cooper High School in New Hope, Minnesota. Noted for his thorough knowledge of football, he became highly successful in attracting talented student athletes to the College. Thus, his teams were not only exciting to watch but they also compiled enviable records. In his first season, 1979-1980, Carleton's gridders won their first Midwest Conference Division title since 1956 - losing to Lawrence in the finals. The next fall St. Olaf was defeated for the first time in eight years, and only the second time in 17 years. In his first two years of conference competition, Sullivan's teams won 10 games and lost only two. And his quarterback, William W. Ford 111 '82 -son of Bill Ford '58, also a Carleton football player -established numerous records which stood up until very recently. All in all, as pointed out in the fall 1982 Voice, Carleton athletics were in excellent health. Over 16 per cent of the study body of 1,700 were involved in varsity sports in the fall term alone; 61 men in cross country, 56 in soccer, 52 in football, 43 women in cross country, 43 in soccer, and 26 in field hockey. Carleton had won the Midwest Conference All-Sports Trophy for six successive years, and the women in 1981-1982 sent participants to seven national championships. Then, as noted elsewhere, the College's new eight-lane, all-weather track was opened in October, 1982. THE EDWARDS YEARS 91 To numbers of people like Bob Sullivan and the women coaches, the time seemed propitious for a move from the Midwest Conference to the Minnesota Intercollegiate Athletic Conference (MIAC). St. Olaf had already joined the MIAC in 1974. Tradition and nostalgia favored remaining in the Midwest group, but other considerations weighed heavily for the switch, travel time being one. Trips to Illinois colleges often took up entire weekends, whereas the most distant MIAC college, Concordia in Moorhead, could be reached in four hours. Furthermore, membership in the MIAC would result in better press exposure, thereby making recruiting easier for all students from Minnesota, whether or not they were athletes. Finally, it would seem to make sense to have both men and women in the same conference (women, it will be remembered, had never joined the Midwest organization). Of course, there were objections. Competition in the MIAC would be stiffer, and so there were fears that Carleton teams would not be adequate. Also, some wondered if the move might sully Carleton's reputation as an outstanding liberal arts college. However, the pluses seemed to outweigh the minuses, and so in 1981 it was announced that in two years Carleton would join the MIAC in both men's and women's sports. Bob Sullivan was especially pleased, calling the Minnesota body "excellent, well respected" and "one of the best Division 111 athletic leagues in the nation." Carleton's initiation as a member of the MIAC came in a football game with powerhouse St. Thomas College of St. Paul in September, 1983, when the Tommies won 30 to 0. Despite this loss and the fact that the men would not win an MIAC championship during the 1980s, the Carls would acquit themselves admirably and provide a number of memorable performances. Rick Bollin '86, by his achievements in the NCAA Division I11 decathlon competitions, came to be known as "the second best athlete in the country," and earned two All-American awards. John Winter '85 set a then-football reception record, in addition to being a member of the record-breaking 4x200 meter relay team. And Dave Grein '85 - son of New York's Episcopal Bishop Richard Grein '55, a member of the undefeated team of 1954- kicked a 46-yard field goal in 1984, the longest in Carleton's football history. The College's women, accustomed to MIAC competition, did well in the new relationship. In the fall of 1985, for example, they won the MIAC all- sports ranking based on standings in the three events of cross country, volleyball, and soccer. Starting that same year, Pat Lamb's tennis teams took three straight conference titles. Numbers of outstanding individual THE EDWARDS YEARS

performances should be noted, especially those of Ellen Anderson '84 and Kim Gillen '86. Ellen was a three-time All American and captain of Carleton's 1984 national championship team in Nordic skiing. Kim was a six-time All American swimmer. Important personnel changes also took place during the latter part of Edwards' tenure. After coaching football in the fall of 1982,Jim Nelson, a member of the Phy Ed Department since 1958, went on leave during the winter and spring terms 1983 and then retired. Leon Lunder (son of Chuck Lunder '37, Carleton Hall of Famer), a graduate of St. Olaf who had taught and coached in Burnsville, Minnesota for 11 years, was added to the staff in 1982, and he would replace "Nellie" in wrestling and football. JackThurnblad's retirement in 1984 has been noted. That same year, Bill Huyck resigned to become athletic director of the University of the South in Tennessee. Succeeding Thurnblad as basketball coach was Guy Kalland, a graduate of Concordia College in Moorhead, who had been at Inver Hills (Minnesota) Community College previously. For the position of athletic director and track and cross country coach, an alumnus, William Terriquez, Jr. '70, was appointed. A native of New York City, he had been a football player and a sprinter as an undergraduate. He and his three teammates in 1968 had set a 4x200 meter relay record which stood for the next 17 years. Prior to returning to his alma mater, he had spent 13 successful years teaching and coaching at Eden Prairie, Minnesota. In 1981 he had been chosen Minnesota track coach of the year. In the Women's Phy Ed Department, Pat Lamb in the spring of 1985 resigned her post as athletic director, but she continued to teach and to coach. In 1987 she would be selected as NCAA Division I11 Coach of the Year, a national award of tennis coaches. Named as director was Marjorie Mara who had joined the department in 1984 as volleyball and track coach. A graduate of the University of Minnesota/Duluth, with a Purdue M.A., she had been assistant athletic director at Regis College in Denver. At the end of the 1985-1986 academic year, Ele Hansen, as noted, officially retired as chair of the department to be succeeded by Pat Lamb. For her retirement after a most productive 34 years of service, women alumni came to campus from far and wide to honor, to roast her, and to take special notice of the occasion. One result of the gathering is a bench bearing her name and overlooking Bell Field. A second is a scholarship endowment which provides an annual cash award to a woman student. During each administration someone describes, analyzes, or characterizes the current student generation. Both Dean of Students David Appleyard '61 THE EDWARDS YEARS 93 and President Edwards essayed this task, the former in the Winter 1979 issue of the Voice, the president in his annual report for 1982-1983. Most undergraduates, being "adults by law, as well as by institutional definition," [in 1971 the voting age had been reduced to 18 years] were responsible for managing their own lives and learning to get along with others doing the same thing. The great majority lived in dorms and ate in college dining halls. A number, however, were permitted to occupy nine college-owned off-campus houses, several of which catered to special interest groups, such as arts, or Jewish Studies. A total of 50 students lived in non-Carleton-owned residences. The non-dorm dwellers could eat off- campus and possibly use a car. The on-campus students could rent college-leased autos for approved trips. Car violations were penalized by monetary fines. Pets were outlawed permanently -much to the joy of the housekeeping crew. A part of Appleyard's responsibility, aided by resident assistants, was to make dorm living as pleasant as possible. He also could exercise some disciplinary functions, but a rather cumbersome judicial system existed to handle serious violations of College policy. The Hearing Board that year, for example, dealt with only 16 cases. Penalties ranged from letters of warning to community service and probation. A bigger share of the dean's job involved educational and personal counseling. The College in 1979 also had one full-time and one part-time counselor to help deal with sh~dentproblems, most of them being academic - or at least starting that way. The dean's office also bore responsibility for several other areas: campus activities, financial aid, student work, the Health Service, and the Carleton-St. Olaf Health Center.' Appleyard sat on 11 committees, but despite his many duties, he remained upbeat about the system and admiring of the students involved in it. President Edwards also spoke highly of the undergraduates, using such

'Following Dr. Willard Hanson's retirement in 1974, a year-long search had resulted in hiring Dr. Roy E. Weymouth, whose office would be in the newly formed joint health care facility at Northfield's City Hospital. Each college continued to maintain on-campus clinics staffed by registered nurses and receptionists. When Dr. Weymouth resigned in early 1978, he was replaced by Dr. Gregg Garnett, who in turn resigned in early January, 1991. Since then students needing a doctor are referred to a local clinic. 94 THE EDWARDS YEARS terms as "quickness," "instant reaction to humor," and "enthusiasm." He went on to point out that Carleton ranked second among all colleges in the number of graduates who earned Ph.D.s in the natural sciences between 1970 and 1980. In the 1982 entering class, more than half had played a varsity sport, a quarter had been in orchestras, and an equal number in theatrical productions. Many freshmen sought advanced placement, and the College's freshman seminars were filled. The newcomers' parents tended to be well educated, 60 per cent of the fathers and over 25 per cent of the mothers holding a graduate degree. Most of the freshmen were uncertain as to their futures and worried about paying for their educations. The actual fee as recently as 1966 had been $2,700; for 1982-1983 it was $9,260, less than Williams and Oberlin, but $2,000 more than St. Olaf. In 1982 roughly 56 per cent of the freshmen received financial aid, a far bigger proportion than at any comparable college. At Williams, as an example, only 31 per cent received aid. To make up the difference between scholarships and costs, students worked, took out loans, and held summer jobs. In 1972 the vacation employments were expected to provide at least $500; a decade later the amount had grown to $1,150. In 1966 some 58 per cent of the Carls held campus work contracts, but in 1982 the percentage was 77. However, Carleton attempted to limit the amount of time for freshmen to seven and a half hours a week, and to 10 for all others. All in all, the College administered a total of $3,338,000 in student aid in 1982. Impressive as this is, it does not tell what inflation had done. The average scholarship in 1972 provided 36 per cent of the comprehensive fee; in 1982 the percentage had fallen to 24, this in spite of the fact that the $1,372 average scholarship in the earlier year had risen to $2,218. That same fall of 1982, Dean Appleyard announced that he would resign in June, 1983, and after a leave, return in the fall of 1984 to full-time teaching in the Mathematics Department. [He had done some teaching while deaning.] He had been, as Bob Edwards said, ',a dean of wisdom and mercy." A selection committee composed of administrators, faculty, and students picked Cris T. Roosenraad as new dean of students. A graduate of the University of Michigan and the holder of a Ph.D. in mathematics from the University of Wisconsin-Madison,he had joined the staff at Williams College in 1969 and served as both teacher and administrator. At the start of the 1983 fall term, he told a Carletonian reporter that few differences existed between Williams and Carleton, except for the governance system. "I do think he THE EDWARDS YEARS 95 added, "if students properly exercise their roles in the governance system, they've got a lot more ability here to influence their lives than they did at Williams." He and his wife Susan, had a 10 year-old son Cris. Another major administrative change occurred in 1984 when Dean Stanley announced that he would resign in the summer to return to the Ford Foundation. Named interim dean for the following academic year was Dr. Roy 0. Elveton, professor of philosophy. A 1961 summa cum laude graduate of neighboring St. Olaf College, Elveton had earned his Ph.D. at Northwestern University and in 1968 had joined the Carleton faculty. Among his committee assignments was membership on the Educational Policy Committee which he chaired when being appointed dean. He had been particularly effective and insightful in working on such matters as Carleton's program in technology and the liberal arts, planning for facilities and computer needs and reviewing academic distribution requirements. And so early in 1985, he was given regular appointment as dean of the College. "I believe that there is no one," said President Edwards, "who could better serve the College in the coming years than Roy Elveton. "8 Since January, 1976, Dr. Nena T. Whittemore '61 had served as the hard- working and imaginative director of alumni affairs in cooperation with a succession of devoted and effective presidents of the Alumni Association - Charles Slocum '48, Katherine Werness Youngblood '57, Russell Brown '64, and Charles A. Donnell '54. What they accomplished for the College is truly e~citing.~ By action of the Alumni Board, it was decided that efforts would be directed in three areas: admissions, student career development, and fund raising. In 1980-1981, for example, 280 alumni representatives in 15 states and the District of Columbia contacted prospective students and worked with some 1,300 high schools. No doubt but that work played a role in the 45 per cent increase in applications to Carleton between 1977 and 1981. In the latter year, roughly 500 alums participated in the College's career exploration program.

8Dr. William Child, professor of chemistry who had been on the faculty since 1956, succeeded Paul Jorgensen as associate dean.

%chard E. Jorgensen '50 was director of Alumni Affairs, 1982-1985, and John Wu '69 held the post from 1985 to 1988. 96 THE EDWARDS YEARS Also significant was the organization by the Alumni Office in 1976 of SCHOLA (Steering Committee Heads of Local Areas), mainly in large cities. These bodies were successful in coordinating the work of alums in their areas and building the tide of enthusiasm for Carleton which became so prevalent around the country. By the end of 1979, there were 14 SCHOLA organizations, by 1981 the number had grown to 26. Each year the heads were brought to the campus to be kept up-to-date on College developments so that these representatives could then spread the word to local gatherings. In 1980-1981more than 5,000 alums participated in 69 different events around the United States. Naturally the enthusiasm engendered was reflected in financial support for the College. That same year, 41 per cent plus of the 16,000 alumni gave $500,000 to the annual fund, not as high a percentage as at Williams and Bowdoin, but still nearly twice the national average. Indeed 1980-1981was a good year financially for Carleton. Total gifts were the second highest in its history, and total assets exceeded $100,000,000. The budget was in the black for the 11th straight time. Operating expenditures reached nearly $18,500,000-up from $7,995,000 only 10 years earlier. Endowment stood at $62,000,000. In 1981 a research institution in Los Angeles polled 15,000 academicians in order to assess the quality of undergraduate programs in 100 institutions of higher education. Carleton and only eight other colleges were in the top rank. Impressive as all this was, it was by no means grounds for complacency. In addition to the declining pool of 18-year-olds, there were other disturbing signs apparent. About 54 per cent of the students, for example, were receiving some form of financial aid. Yet between 1979 and 1983, the percentage of Carleton's scholarship and work budgets provided by government programs decreased from 40 to 20, a really precipitous cut. If the College was to continue to serve quality students regardless of their financial need - "need blind admissions" -more money for scholarships was absolutely vital. And, of course, there were the perennial problems of faculty morale and salaries, and of physical plant upkeep. Carleton could probably ride out whatever storm developed, but to do so would not be good enough. That path, said Dean Stanley, would only lead to eventual decline. And so the Board of Trustees decided to push ahead in the College's historic tradition: another fund-raising campaign would be launched. To begin in June, 1983, it would aim at raising the heady sum of $51,500,000 over five years. That would be the largest drive ever conducted by a private college to date in this area. THE EDWARDS YEARS 97 Broken down, the total contained $24,500,000to endow faculty salaries, student aid, and curricular improvements; $14,500,000 for current operating expenses; and $12,500,000to double the size of the library and to remodel other buildings. Of the amount sought for faculty, $1,750,000would be used to provide opportunities for research and renewal, and $6,750,000would go to endow professorships. The beginning of the campaign, happily, coincided with an upturn in the national economy. Locally, the drive started some months after the opening, in October, 1982, of the long-promised all-weather track on Laird Field, a totally modern facility made possible by gifts from a number of alumni and friends of Carleton. Composed of eight lanes, the $500,400 track would allow the College for the first time in 15 years to host home meets, as well as provide a magnificent setting for faculty and other joggers. Just another reason for pride in the institution.1° Less than a year after the start of the campaign, $33,200,000 had been received or pledged - 64 per cent of the total. Especially gratifying were the number and size of alumni gifts and the devoted efforts of alumni volunteer committees. Donations came in various forms, including a home, a used car, and an orange grove in California! Also cause for rejoicing was that concurrently over $1,000,000 was given to the Annual Fund. Various foundations and the National Endowment for the Humani- ties were also generous. In view of this support, it is not surprising to note that the entire operation was being led by two of Carleton's most devoted and influential workers - both former chairmen of the Board of Trustees - Atherton Bean '31 and Thomas Crosby. The decision to double the size of the library had been taken by the trustees in the spring of 1982. When the library was completed in 1956, it was a vast improvement over the 1895-built Scoville, and various improvements had been made since the departure from Scoville. Participation in the ACM Service Library and Periodical Bank in 1968 was one example. The establishment in 1971 of the archives center in memory of Mertice Gillespie Laffer '02 was another. By June, 1980, the structure housed over 268,000

lopresident Edwards and Coach Bill Huyck attended the ribbon-cutting ceremony at which the men's and women's cross-country teams served refreshments. A generous leadership gift for the track was made by Mr. and Mrs. Ted Kolderie, both of the Class of 1926. 98 THE EDWARDS YEARS books, 51,102 bound periodicals, 112,303 government publications, over 70,000 microforms, and subscriptions to 1,373 current periodicals. Yet for some time there had been persistent complaints -too cold, too drafty, not enough seats. But, mainly as John Metz explained, it was just too small. And so in the spring of 1980, the trustees set aside money to hire an architect and to look into the possibility of renovating the structure. That fall Carleton engaged the local Sovik, Mathre firm and set up a planning subcommittee under Librarian Metz. Many meetings, several designs, much discussion, and numerous questions later, the trustees then voted to go ahead with construction. Since the fund drive had not yet begun, financing was arranged through the Minnesota Higher Education Facilities Authority for the sale of $9,400,000 tax-exempt bonds. At the favorable rate of seven per cent, they would fall due December 1,1987. Work began in the summer of 1982. After classes started, construction was so arranged that, while dusty and noisy conditions obtained, students could still use the old part of the building. When completed, the handsome addition wrapped itself around the 1956 structure on three sides, virtually doubled the original 59,000 square feet, and fit comfortably into the campus scene. Among the renovated library's many virtues were more than 350 study carrels all equipped with multiple electric outlets, sophisticated atmospheric controls, wiring sufficient to support over 500 computer and video terminals, carpeted and flexible stacks with a capacity for some 650,000 volumes, a spacious reading room with 850 seating spaces, the Jane Krause Andersen '41 Memorial Tower Lobby, the Douglas H. Bean '61 Map Collection, several new class and seminar rooms, and much, much else. John Metz more than any other one person is responsible for the library's concept, and he has good reason to be proud. Poet Archibald MacLeish, then Librarian of Congress, had spoken at the dedication of the 1956 library, and so it was altogether fitting that the present holder of that position, Historian Daniel J. Boorstin, should speak at the rededication on May 11, 1984. After the speech, George Dixon, chairman of the Board of Trustees, presented the magnificent facility to faculty and student representatives. A long-held dream had come true! In 1990-1991 a panel from Williams, MIT, and the University of Minnesota gave the library its first professional review in a decade. Despite such problems as the rising cost of books and periodicals, the library, both as to facilities and staff, was reported in excellent shape. Something of a postscript and a delightfully apt touch came as the result THE EDWARDS YEARS 99 of a visit President Edwards had with Raphael Bernstein, partner in a New York investment banking firm and father ofJohn '86. This was the donation by Bernstein and his wife, Jane, of a collection of more than 35 portraits of famous 20th century authors by such noted photographers as Edward Steichen and Bill Brandt. This exciting display graced the walls of the tower lobby and two adjacent corridors, and, as President Edwards put it, gave the interior a "special vibrancy."

Carleton library and Carleton arch

When the library was expanded, a space in front of it had been designed to hold a sculpture. A panel chaired by Ray Jacobson was assigned the task of deciding what kind of sculpture should be selected, and after a thorough investigation the decision was made to commission Dimitri Hadzi, distinguished professor at Harvard, to produce the work of art. Following a study of the site and the College, Hadzi settled on an interpretation of the classical arch. Fashioned of various shades of granite in his studio, the 18-foot-high sculpture was disassembled and moved to Carleton, where it was installed and dedicated on May 9, 1986. The cost of $130,000 was generously donated by Bob Larson '56 and his wife. As does most public art, the "Carleton arch" evoked varied responses from the highly critical to the highly favorable, the latter 100 THE EDWARDS YEARS becoming more numerous as time passed." Later in the summer of 1986, the library became heir to a magnificent collection, some 12,000 books, pamphlets, and letters carefully selected over the years by Donald Beaty Bloch, a man of many talents who had operated a bookshop in Denver, Colorado, for 32 years prior to his death in May, 1984. The gift was valued at roughly $250,000. His widow, Marie Bloch, after searching for an appropriate college to donate the books, chose Carleton, where her granddaughter, Susannah H. Hopkins, graduated in 1985 with a math major. The bulk of the collection - 366 feet of shelf space - is Western Americana, much of it rare or scarce and hence very valuable. In a two-day, rather nerve-racking odyssey, Librarian Metz in one rented truck, two students and Mrs. Bloch in another, transported the books from Denver to Carleton, where they "add a special richness to the library collection as a wh01e."'~ With the completion of the library, this magnificent bulwark "against ignorance and bigotry," to quote MacLeish, with a rebounding national economy, and fund drives going well [gifts from all sources in 1983-1984 exceeding $9,600,000- more than in any previous year -of which alums gave over $4,400,0001,the president waxed virtually poetic in his report for 1983-1984. Momentum was high and support "excellent." For the 14th straight year the budget had been balanced much more easily than only three or four years earlier. Most important, it had been possible to raise faculty salaries. Several endowed chairs had been created, in music, environmental studies, and liberal arts, and others were anticipated. Dick Steele and his associates had selected an exceptionally able and diverse freshman class for the fall of 1984 from the largest number of applicants in the College's history. Especially pleasing had been a 23-per cent increase in minority applicants. As recently as 1978, total applications had been 1,470; in 1984 the figure was 2,409. Tremendously helpful had been almost 400 alumni admissions representatives who had conducted scores of interviews with prospective students.

"A lecture series on public art that spring honored Jacobson in his retirement from teaching.

I2The author had the pleasure of working with Mrs. Bloch in the publication of her delightful Journey to Parnassus: A Memoir of Donald Beaty Bloch (Carleton, 1986). THE EDWARDS YEARS 101 In spite of such happy developments, cause for concern did exist in the form of "need-blind" admissions, the policy which the College had followed for many years. What this meant was that applicants, regardless of their financial need, were ranked and accepted on merit. Carleton then guaranteed that those who matriculated would receive the amount of financial aid they needed. This procedure obviously provided a diverse student body, but it also possessed the threat of great financial strain. Thus, President Edwards appointed an ad hoc Committee on Financial Aid with Vice President Daniel Sullivan as chairman to study the problem. Roughly 57 per cent of the freshman class in 1984-1985, for example, was awarded scholarship aid -a far higher proportion than that at some of the wealthier colleges with which Carleton competed for students, as well as that given by Carleton itself years earlier. Even so, the size of the applicant pool needing aid in the hture would undoubtedly increase. The committee therefore proposed that the number of students receiving College aid in the years ahead be limited to 57 per cent. Only full-pay applicants would be admitted above that ratio. Even if this were done, Sullivan reported, financial aid would probably "continue to be the fastest growing budget item," and that by the end of the decade it would be necessary to admit six per cent of the freshman class who were less qualified than others who had been turned down because of inadequate college funds. It was also proposed that not more than 12 per cent of gross student fee income should be used for grant aid from the College. [In 1984- 1985 the amount was 8.9 per cent.] Campus reaction to the recommendations, as student writers put it in the May 30,1985, Carletonian, was both "intense and emotional." Even President Edwards came in for criticism. In essence those opposed to the proposals felt that, if followed, they would change the nature of Carleton from an egalitarian to an elitist institution and lessen the diversity of the student body. Financial aid, said the opponents, was so important that it should take precedence over "a lot of other things" where budget cuts could more wisely be made. In the face of the heated verbiage, the College Council on May 14, 1985, following "a marathon three-hour debate" -with a 100 or so faculty and students in attendance part or all of the time -voted 17 to 4 to adopt the committee proposals which would discontinue need-blind if certain conditions were not met. Three student members voted with the majority, four were against. The fol1ow;ng morning, a petition urging a reversal of the decision appeared in Sayles-Hill and drew many signatures. Some seniors even 102 THE EDWARDS YEARS threatened to wear armbands "in peaceful protest," at commencement. Several days later, a student referendum regarding the Council's action secured 950 votes supporting the protest and only 156 in favor of the Council. But on the evening of May 21, that body reaffirmed its earlier decision, this time by a vote of 17 to five, enough to override the student veto, or "challenge" as it was called.13 As matters turned out, it did not become necessary to implement the Council's decision, which some years later was revoked and the need-blind procedure reaffirmed. The 1985 episode, however, had created quite a stir on campus, providing a cause to which large numbers of students could rally. Their strong feeling regarding the importance of maintaining a diverse student body was certainly laudable, even if doing so might have a negative impact on such facets of the Carleton operation as faculty salaries and physical plant. But then these matters may not have received widespread attention. President Edwards would not remain at Carleton until the frosh of 1984 graduated. On March 26,1986, he announced his resignation as of the end of the current academic year. He had accomplished most of his goals for the College during his nine-year tenure, and with another attractive opportunity opening up, it seemed a good time to leave. The $51,500,000 campaign had passed its goal in the fall, and the year 1985-1986 was the best one financially in Carleton's history. The operating budget of $32,000,000, for example, was in the black - "by a comfortable margin" - for the 16th consecutive year. In gratitude, Edwards was awarded an honorary degree at commencement 1986.14 It is interesting to note that this final year was well documented by the 1986 Algol, a happy throwback to those of earlier times and a real credit to the editors, Julie Risser '87 and Richard Trent '88, and their staff. The

13Under the governance system, both students and faculty could challenge a Council action. By a two-thirds vote of its total membership, the Council could override a successful challenge.

I4Edwards and Howard Swearer were among 100 college presidents, about three percent of the total, identified as the "most effective chief administrative officers in higher education" in a two-year study funded by the Exxon Education Foundation. THE EDWARDS YEARS 103 historian can learn many facts from the volume - Co-op had nine committees and 78 workers, KRLX and the Carletonianoccupied new and remodeled quarters in Sayles-Hill -and it will enable students to journey nostalgically to campus for years to come.

Chapter IV

The Porter Year

With President Edwards' departure imminent, the task of selecting an interim successor from the faculty was assigned to a committee of professors, administrators, and trustees. After discussions and consultation with students, the committee settled on Dr. David H. Porter and its choice was ratified by the executive committee of the Board of Trustees on April 29,1986. At the time, Porter was on leave at Princeton University teaching courses in Latin and Greek Poetry. "We felt that he could best articulate to the wider community the special qualities of Carleton ... and its place in the frontline of American higher education," said Trustee Board Chairman George H. Dixon of the selectee. Both Dixon and Vern Bailey, then president of the faculty, were especially impressed by Porter's enthusiasm, vigor, and breadth of vision. They were also certain that he would be well received by faculty and students alike. The truth of that prediction soon became apparent when a large banner with the inscription "Congrats Prof. Porter" was stretched between two

President David II. Pofler

105 106 THE PORTER YEAR columns at the front of Sayles-Hill. A graduate of Swarthmore College in Pennsylvania in 1958, an accomplished pianist and harpsichordist, with a Ph.D. from Princeton in 1962, Dr. Porter that latter year joined the Carleton faculty as an instructor of classical languages and music. A talented and respected teacher, he rose steadily through the academic ranks. Meanwhile increasing recognition came his way - a fellowship from the National Endowment for the Humanities in 1969 and a research fellowship from the American Council of Learned Societies in 1976 as examples. From 1971 to 1979, he was chairman of the Department of Classical Languages and from 1980 to 1982, president of the faculty. He and his wife Laudie were the parents of four children. A gifted flutist, she became an adjunct instructor at Carleton in 1969. A lovely, gentle person, Laudie would die of cancer on November 8, 1986.' Happy to accept the appointment, Porter also made it clear that he was "an announced non-candidate" for the permanent presidency. On May 10 and 11, to help smooth the transition, he returned to Carleton for the trustees' meeting. Then onJune 11 an administration and trustee executive committee retreat was held to apprise him of the issues and directions he would face. Bob Edwards highlighted three: (1) faculty recruitment and retention, (2) South Africa's growing political unrest, and (3) the lack of success in finding a Director of Third World Affairs to succeed Charles Dickerson who had re~igned.~With this preparation, Porter assumed his new post on July 1,1986. President Edwards retired to become director of health and education in the Secretariat of the Aga Khan in Paris, France. His responsibility would be to coordinate an array of facilities, hospitals, health care centers, schools, and a university in East Africa and South Asia. In a way, he had come full circle. When classes resumed in September, there was not only an interim president, but also two key and successful administrators had left for new

'A handsome sundial constructed by Professor Ray Jacobson was donated in her memory to Carleton by Dr. Porter. Dedicated on June 17, 1991, with talks by Jacobson, President Stephen R. Lewis, Jr., and Porter, the sundial adds interest to Laird Hall before which the instrument stands.

2Dr. Ella Lee Kelley of Southern University in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, served during 1986-1987 as acting director of Third World Affairs. THE PORTER YEAR 107 positions. Richard E. Steele, dean of admissions, had become the top official in admissions at Duke University in Durham, North Car~lina,~and Daniel Sullivan, vice president for planning and development and secretary of the College, had been elected president of Allegheny College in Meadville, Pennsylvania. It would be difficult to replace them with equally capable individuals. Sullivan's post was the first to be filled; selected was David B. Laird, Jr. The holder of a B.A. and an M.Ed. from St. Lawrence University and a Ph.D. from the University of Michigan, where he had been a teaching assistant, he had been assistant dean of students at St. Lawrence University in Canton, New York, and director of residence hall programs at Vassar College in Poughkeepsie, New York. Later, he had served as deputy executive director of the Minnesota Higher Education Coordinating Board and then as senior vice president and director of the higher education group of Springsted, Inc. of St. Paul, Minnesota. He took up his Carleton duties on November 17, 1986. Since it would take some time to find a suitable replacement for Steele, President Porter in July had appointed Jon Nicholson '58 dean of admissions and his associate Henry Witman director of admissions for the ensuing academic year. Both had been, as Porter stated, "integral to our successful admissions efforts in recent years." That the choices were felicitous would be seen some months later: the freshman class of 508 in the fall of 1987 - with 100 National Merit Scholars - had been selected from over 2,900 applicants, the largest applicant pool in Carleton's history. The search for a permanent dean of admissions culminated in 1987 with the selection of Paul Thiboutot, associate dean of admissions at Amherst College in Massachusetts. An undergraduate major in English, he had earned his B.A. at Boston College and an M.A. in an interdisciplinary program of religion and literature from the University of Chicago. Before going to Arnherst in 1983, he had spent three years as assistant director of admissions for Chicago's Graduate School of Business. This last position had allowed him to visit Carleton numbers of times in a recruiting capacity and to become impressed by the high quality of its students. When asked by Carletonianreporter, Mary Ann Christopher '88 what model student he

3Bob Edwards became president of Bowdoin College in Brunswick, Maine, in the fall of 1990, and Dick Steele joined him as dean of admissions there in 1991. 108 ' THE PORTER YEAR had in mind he replied: "I look for students who are curious and who have a lot of energy." One of President Porter's primary concerns was to provide access to the administration, and so in the fall of 1986, he set aside an hour each Monday morning for visits from students. In one of these with Jonathan T. Capehart '89 and Harry M. Goldstein '89, the new executive spoke of the state of the College. All seemed to be going well -the searches for replacements, two tenure appeals which would end successfully for the appellants4, his relationship with CSA President Ben Gordon, contract negotiations with the staff labor union, cooperation in College Council meetings, and efforts to make the Twin Cities more available to students. The plans for the addition to Sayles-Hill were taking shape, and the decision to go ahead with construction would be made in the spring. The immediate future of Carleton, Porter reported, looks "very good" and "the morale of those on campus is high." The president's enthusiastic and approachable style certainly helped create this condition. And there were other reasons for this optimism. Carleton had long been fortunate in attracting institutional gifts, and two sizable ones came at this time. The Bernstein Foundation committed a challenge grant of $350,000 to endow Asian Studies on condition 'that Carleton raise $700,000 in matching money. This the College did in 1989. The Foundation also donated $25,000 to permit the hiring of a Chinese native to teach that lang~age.~ The second gift, $250,000 from the William and Flora Hewlett Founda- tion, was accepted with the stipulation that the College raise $750,000 in matching money to endow the president's discretionary fund. This was accomplished in the late 1980s. All in all, as David Laird reported, gifts and pledges to the College in 1986 came to $6,200,000, largely payments on past pledges - still a fine accomplishment considering recent tax changes and the completion of a major financial campaign.

4Three negative tenure decisions during Edwards' last year really galvanized the faculty against the administration. The decisions became known in December, 1985. Professor David Appleyard was chairman of the Faculty Affairs Committee at the time, and he remembers vividly the outrage expressed by attendants at a committee meeting shortly thereafter.

5Raphael Bernstein became a trustee in 1986. THE PORTER YEAR 109

More good news came in the form of a Rhodes Scholarship for Laura M. Ruetsche of Northbrook, Illinois, the fourth Carl to win one of these prized awards in the past six years. The others were Michael A. Gillette of Minneapolis in 1981, Paul M. Vaaler of Edina, Minnesota in 1982, and Martha Oakley of Atlanta, Georgia, the first Carleton woman to be so honored, in 1985. Dr. Porter also reported that the performance of two women new to the staff, Ella Lee Kelley in Third World Affairs and Jewelnel Davis, the college chaplain, was highly pleasing. Kelley would be at Carleton for only one year albeit a successful one. For example, with support from the Honeywell Foundation of Minneapolis, she succeeded in establishing a summer institute in 1987 for minority seventh graders from Twin City schools. These youngsters, selected by their teachers and counselors, had the ability to but were not likely to attend a college or university. For a week, the participants lived together in college residence halls, supervised by Carleton students, and attended daily instruction in writing, mathematics, and computer-use given by Carleton faculty. So enthusiastic was the response by all concerned - including parents - that the program was continued in the summers of 1988, 1989, and 1990. Chaplain Davis' tenure was long term. Her predecessor, David Maitland, would not retire officially until the end of the 1986-1987 academic year. However, that period he would be on leave, and so the question of his successor had arisen earlier. More than two dozen faculty members had then declared that since the student body had become so diverse religiously, the office of chaplain was no longer needed. The committee studying the matter, however, arrived at an opposite conclusion, and so the search for a new chaplain was launched in January, 1986.6 Some 150 applications came in, from which five finalists were invited to visit the campus. Davis was selected in May to assume the chaplaincy in mid-August. A 1979-gradu~tsof Brown University, she had often worked as a student at social affairs in the home of President Howard Swearer. In 1983 in a joint program, she had received a master of divinity degree from Yale and a master of social work from the University of Connecticut. That

6~nretirement Dr. Maitland has continued to teach part-time at Carleton, to conduct various services, to write books about the human life cycle, to run, to ski, to ride his bicycle, and to play tennis. He and his wife Betsy have been important members of the Carleton scene since 1956. 110 THE PORTER YEAR same year, she had been ordained by the National Baptist Convention. Her husband, Richard Tyler, also a Brown alumnus, would succeed Dr. Kelley in Third World Affairs for one year. By her many contributions, Dr. Davis has proved the value of her office even in an age when many students profess no belief in religion. But the millennium had not arrived, and so problems did spring up. One was that perennial, the matter of investments in South Africa, another Carleton's ratio of women to men in administrative posts and in the receipt of honorary degrees. Both of these subjects were addressed in a letter to Dr. Porter early in his tenure from a woman graduate in Carleton's Class of 1966. "I found the atmosphere at Carleton somewhat sexist," she wrote, "the outgoing President used sexist language - the generic he -to refer to everyone ...." Further, she declared that the College "needs to divest itself of South Africa-related holdings" -"completely and immediately." Until that was done, she would not contribute to her ahamater. In fairness to her, it should be noted that she hoped that time would come and that she then would be able to send her children to Carleton. In a gracious reply, reprinted in the October 3,1986, Carletonian, Porter revealed that the percentage of women in the faculty was 26.4 and in the administration 53.7. In recent years, the percentages had gone up steadily, but he admitted that we "still have a way to go." Of 36 honorary degrees granted in the previous 10 years, eight had gone to women. As for investments in concerns operating in South Africa, he pointed out that the policy of "selective divestment" still obtained, but that it would be implemented "more vigorously in the future." In the past two months, $1,400,000 worth of stock in three companies had been divested, bringing to $2,670,000 the total of stock sold since the policy was adopted in 1978. Assuring his correspondent that the College was deeply concerned about the issues she raised, Porter stated that a determined effort was being made "to deal with them vigorously and responsibly." Just a week later, a reporter wrote in the Carletonian: "The divestment battle cry has once more been raised on the Carleton campus ...." Members of the Coalition for Responsible Investment claimed they had felt rebuffed the preceding year by both the trustees and President Edwards. Under the new regime, the CRI hoped its demands would be better received. President Porter, however, gave them only slight hope. The year being transitional, the trustees probably would not want to make a major change in the College's investment policy. He would try to find a spot on the Board's October agenda for CRI, but he doubted that would be possible THE PORTER YEAR 111 - a situation which greatly angered Professor Paul Wellstone, a strong advocate of complete divestment. As in years past, considerable Carletonian space was given over to articles - some heated - favoring complete divestment. Looking to the forthcoming trustee meeting early in February, the CSA senate voted overwhelmingly to urge the Board to divest and sent the resolution to the College Council for action. To prove that CRI represented more than a small group of activists, a survey of students and faculty was also conducted. Of 943 responding students, 54 per cent favored full divestment, as did 75 per cent of replying faculty. And during the week prior to the February 8 trustee meeting, divestment supporters lived in shanties which had been erected in front of the library. In view of all this, the Board allocated 10 minutes during its meeting to four student members of CRI to present their position. CRI, of course, favored total divestment, but realizing that the chances for that were slim, the students recommended that a task force to re-evaluate the College's policy of South African-related investments "would be a wise and realistic" step in that direction. The Board went along and in a resolution asked the College Council to establish the proposed body. One student accused the trustees of passing the buck "but not all is lost," she added. At least the trustees were willing to re-evaluate the investment policy. Meanwhile, in November the College Council had approved an idea proposed by George Dixon to create an exchange program with South Africa. Late in February, a campus-wide mailing announced a fund drive to implement the plan. The hope was to enable Carleton students and faculty to go to South Africa, to bring South Africans to the College, and to fund educational costs for black South Africans in their homeland. The goal was $24,000, but by April, only $7,000 had been raised, of which students had given $446. At the time, sophomore George Monyemangene was the only black South African attending Carleton. Early in May, 1987, the task force made its report to the College Council outlining various options. Following the usual discussion, the Council voted 10 to 7 to recommend total and prudent divestment to the trustees as a way "to end the College's participation in social injury." Later that month, some 50 students and faculty congregated in front of the Carleton library, where the trustees were meeting, in order to learn what action they would take regarding the Council's recommendation. In time both Chairman Dixon and President Porter emerged and went over to Leighton Hall to announce the decision. Summarizing the history of what 112 THE PORTER YEAR he called a "tough issue," Porter noted that Carleton's policy had been to hold stock only in companies which had signed the Sullivan principles and achieved category one or two ratings. Henceforth, the Committee on Social Responsibility in Investment would become more vigilant than it had been in the past. Second, the CSRI would look closely at category two companies and urge them to reach a one rating. Under this provision, the Board had approved a CSRI recommendation to divest 30,000 shares of Texaco ($1,012,000), 20,000 shares of Mobil($935,000), and 15,000 shares of Chevron ($870,000). The old policy had been tightened, but total divestment had been refused. Porter, as Doug Belden '88 wrote in the May 22 Carletonian, "praised the openness and spirit of compromise that had characterized the entire" debate, but numbers of students and faculty were far from pleased. One of the former, for example, suggested that in rejecting the Council's recommendation, the trustees were not "responsive to the College's governance system." Porter countered by reminding him that the Board and the administration "had worked hard to listen and to be responsive to all voices." On matters such as curriculum, social policy, and the budget, Council proposals had usually been endorsed, but where the stock portfolio was concerned, fiscal decisions had to be left to the trustees. George Dixon also spoke, pointing out that investments were made on the basis of financial and economic reasons, not to achieve social objectives. And, as had many people in the past, he declared that since there had been "widespread disagreement" among informed individuals of "good will," the Board could not vote total divestment. Another perennial problem was that of liquor consumption by students. In the days when the author was dean, alcoholic beverages were forbidden -not always successfully to be sure- on campus. That restriction, as has been noted, was abolished in the late 1960s by permitting 21-year-olds to consume liquor in their rooms. Later, the age limit was lowered to 19. While the Carleton administration thereafter stood for moderation and responsibility in the matte1 of drinking, the decision as to whether to do so was regarded as a prerogative of the individual concerned. At public functions, legal imbibing was restricted to beer. In the mid-1980s, for example, Co-op spent about $200 for kegs for each of the 10 dances it sponsored each academic year. Another $1,500 went for beer provided at the eight Cafes held Wednesday evenings in Sayles-Hill. Soft drinks were also available. By that time, however, an action of the federal government - to THE PORTER YEAR 113 withhold federal highway funds from states which did not raise the legal drinking age to 21 - threatened to alter the nature of the College's social life. The Social Policy Committee had spent a good deal of time during 1984-1985, for example, considering what the effects of such legislation might be. CSA also provided student petitions pro and con to the Minnesota legislature. Furthermore, an SPC task force headed by K.C. Lam '86 was organized to propose alternatives to events where beer was served. After all a 21-year age limit would make drinking illegal for at least 75 per cent of the Carleton student body. Among the suggestions were those to turn the Cave into a coffee-house and to provide students with more opportunities to learn about and to attend various events in the Twin Cities. These and other proposals were approved by the SPC to go into effect in 1985-1986. As matters turned out, the Minnesota law raising the drinking age to 21 was not enacted until September 1, 1986. In addition it contained a grace period which permitted students who were 19 by that date to continue drinking legally. Hence, two years elapsed before the Student Handbook had to substitute 21 for 19 in its section on "Alcohol and Other Drugs." A third issue - one that never surfaced while I was a dean - that became increasingly prominent was that of sexual harassment. There was a Human Sexuality Committee on campus in the late 1970s, and reference to an assault on a Carleton woman appears in the April 25, 1977, Carletonian. However, not until May, 1982, does the phrase "sexual harassment" find its way into that publication. In a story by Will Kennedy '85 it was reported that President Edwards, disturbed by a number of sexual offenses at Carleton, had urged the Social Policy Committee to establish a subcommittee on Sexual Harassment and Violence. It was believed at the time that many sexual offenses were not reported because victims were reluctant to admit what had happened, in addition to their uncertainty as to procedures. The new committee, composed of 10 members, would gather and disseminate facts, desirable procedures, and resources, and suggest educational measures which would improve knowledge and attitudes on campus. After deliberations extending over a year, the student-faculty committee formulated Carleton's first policy on sexual harassment. Adopted by the College Council on May 17, 1983, the statement occupies more than three single-spaced pages of small print in the Student Handbook. Since then students have been provided with "a step-by-step procedure" for coping with the problem. 114 THE PORTER YEAR With only a brief addition in March, 1984, the policy remained in force when Dr. Porter became president. The preceding spring, a 30-minute videotape, "Rape and Acquaintance Rape: Myths and Attitudes," had been produced by Dan Tysver '86 with help from Jane McDonnell, senior lecturer in Women's Studies, and several others. In January, 1987, the tape was shown "to a group of Carleton students, faculty, and administrators concerned about the issue of sexual harassment." Later, according to Doug Belden '88, a discussion dealt with such harassment at Carleton. A survey some months earlier had revealed that roughly 50 per cent of Carleton women at some time - not necessarily at the College - had been victims of some form of sexual aggression. Students were particularly interested in Carleton's policy "for dealing with sexual offenders and giving support to victims." These matters were then explained by Jean Philips, a member of the subcommittee. Maureen Kelly '87, subcommittee chair, felt that three key changes needed to be made in the existing policy: (1) guarantee the complainant the right to know the outcome of the complaint, (2) sexual offense statistics should be open to the college community, and (3) the complainant if desired should be allowed to have alternate housing. Dean Phillips did not agree completely, but she had high praise for the videotape, and she favored more discussion about the College's policy, as well as the general subject of sexual harassment. Further discussions resulted in the recommending of revisions in the policy by the Subcommittee to the Carleton Social Policy Committee and the latter's approval in early May, 1987. One significant change was the extension of the six-month deadline for filing a complaint to the time when "Carleton no longer has jurisdiction over the accused." Most controversial of the revisions concerned sanction guidelines for the Policy and Judicial Hearing Committees to follow. Previously each case had been handled on its own merits - a procedure supported by one of the deans. Student members, however, strongly favored mandated minimum sanctions, and they were voted six to two, as were all the revisions. The faculty approved the action of the Social Policy Committee, and the revisions were then submitted to the College Council, which approved them by a unanimous vote. The sanctions included ranged from disciplinary probation to expulsion. Dean Cris Roosenraad had reservations about mandatory minimum sanctions, but he was willing to see them tried. The last of several changes concerned the time limit for bringing up charges. After considerable discussion, the Council settled on a period of up to seven THE PORTER YEAR years, thus becoming consistent with the state law of Minnesota.' Dr. Porter would nln into other issues as his term progressed -criticism of the budget fashioned by APC, of the recent change in the "need-blind'' admissions policy, and the failure by EPC to change the pass/no-credit deadline. But since a new president would soon take office, it was generally felt that further discussions of these matters should be delayed. By this time, demands on the physical facilities, however were increasingly urgent. The needs of the Political Science Department for more office space forced the moving of KRLX to the basement of Sayles-Hill and the switching of Carletonian offices from there to second-floor offices in the same building. Other student organizations were thereby left without space or with inadequate quarters in the Chapel's basement. Acutely aware of the problems facing student life and activities, President Edwards had taken the lead in seeking a solution. Ultimately, he had come back to the idea of expanding Sayles-Hill. As evolved, the plans called for erecting a three-story addition directly west of the south end of Sayles-Hill and one-third its size. Architecturally harmonious with both Sayles-Hill and Severance Hall, the handsome newcomer would provide space for a number of services - Campus Activities/Summer Conferences, the ACT (Acting in the Community To- gether) office, the Career Center (formerly in Laird), five meeting rooms clustered around a spacious lobby. An obvious virtue is the location of student activities and some related administrative services at the hub of campus life. While plans for the addition were largely completed during Porter's tenure, the building would not be completed until President Lewis was in office. Construction began in June, 1987, and completion came in September, 1988. Cost of the project was roughly $1,375,000. Both Sayles- Hill and the addition are air-conditioned. Though fairly expensive, the building which is linked to Severance as well as the Campus Center, answered some critical campus needs and pressures. It is truly a valuable additi~n.~ Aside from contentious issues and academic pursuits, Carleton contin-

'Actually no harassment cases had been heard for several years.

81 am indebted to Keith Covey, director of facilities, for an excellent description of the addition. 116 THE PORTER YEAR ued to offer a full and diverse menu of options The 1987 Algollisted some 30 men's and women's sports from football to lacrosse and cross country to tennis. The 1986 football team finished third in the MIAC, the best in many years, and beat nationally ranked and previously undefeated St. Thomas 39 to 11. The men's basketball team also finished third and won its first play-off berth since joining the MIAC. In tennis the women placed first, the men se~ond.~ Music and drama also flourished with the singing Knights and Knightengales, Orchestra, Choir, Chamber Singers, the Symphonic Band, Jazz Ensembles, and theatrical productions, such as "Museum," "A Streetcar Named Desire," "A Lesson from Aloes," and "Pajama Game." At the spring concert the "Crazy 8s," the "Son Seals," and "Guess Who" performed. A special highlight was the week-long visit at Carleton by the Canadian Young Company of the Stratford Festival, putting on "Macbeth" and "A Variable Passion" and conducting a variety of workshops. Organizations and events -convocations, Co-op, Mai Fete, the Carletonian, KMX, ASIA - were too numerous even to mention.'' Carleton students had long had a strong social service streak -Carleton- in-China, missionary work, the Peace Corps, the Faribault and Hastings State Hospitals, etc. - and while conditions had changed greatly since the late 19th century when Carls went to Shansi or Turkey, the drive to serve others was still very much alive. It simply needed a focus, a prime mover. Such a spark plug in the person of Wayne Meisel, founder of COOL (Campus Outreach Opportunity League) visited the campus in early 1985 in a tour designed to encourage college volunteerism. Response was so positive that in his final year in office, President Edwards asked his assistant, Julia Scatliff '85, to devote one-third of her time to developing a community service program. With the help of a few students, she succeeded in creating Acting in the Community Together!

91n 1986-1987,about 30 percent of the student body - 215 women and 326 men - participated in 22 varsity sports. Eleven of the teams finished in one of the top four MIAC slots.

loon October 26, 1987, U.S. News and World Report, on the basis of a survey of 1,329 college presidents, found that Williams had been named the best national liberal arts college in the US., Swarthmore second, and Carleton third, all closely bunched. THE PORTER YEAR 117 Whereas volunteerism had existed earlier - Big Brother/Big Sister Programs, Adopt-a-Grandparent -the efforts of ACT were so effective that by the end of 1986, some 250 Carls had volunteered time in these and other programs - helping at the local food shelf, visiting home-bound seniors. Furthermore, college funds had been made available to establish a budget and to hire a full-time coordinator in the person of a Carleton graduate of the previous year. First occupant of this position, Rebecca Breuer '86, served during the Porter year. With a distinct identity and more resources, ACT enjoyed continued growth. By the end of 1987, active membership reached 430, an interest list exceeded 600 students, and 26 distinct programs were in operation. Furthermore, other colleges looked to the Carleton organization as a model community service program to copy. Between Breuer's tenure and 1991-1992, five coordinators - Greg Rhodes '87, Carla Dewey '88, Jenny Ashton '89, Heather Harney '90, and Sarah Conning '91 - further enlarged and refined the organization. The College provided an IBM personal computer to house ACT'S database. A local car dealer donated a loan auto to transport volunteers within the city. A new office in the Sayles-Hill link, well equipped, greeted Carla Dewey. In 1989-1990 the number of city hospital volunteers "jumped from a handful" to 27. Learning sign language permitted other students to volunteer weekly at the Minnesota Academy for the Deaf in Faribault. That same year, 628 volunteers contributed over 13,000 hours of service to the community. As Carleton approached its 125th year, ACT had become "a huge organization experiencing growing pains." A mission statement and a new structure, including committees, were needed to address the increasing number of projects and services. To help in accomplishing all of this, the four previous coordinators came back in the fall of 1990 to assist Heather and her associates. That same autumn during new student week the first Into the Streets was also held in town - a morning of volunteerism in Northfield for entering frosh and transfers. Other new ACT programs were started, including a spring break trip to a Habitat for Humanity project in Baton Rouge, Louisiana (19 students in two beat-up vans). By 1991 ACT had attained a membership of some 500 and an interest list of 854. With one of the "strongest community service programs in the country" the organization applied to become a "hub campus" of COOL to help strengthen volunteer groups on other Minnesota campuses. In June, 1991, COOL so designated the Carleton body, thus recognizing it "as a 118 THE PORTER YEAR leader in student-initiated community service efforts among Minnesota Colleges." If anyone needs his or her faith in the current Carleton generation given a booster shot, one has only to watch some of the ACT volunteers at work tutoring youngsters, visiting the sick and the aged, and working at the food shelf. These Carls care and they do something about it! President Porter balanced his many responsibilities with his usual vigor, enthusiasm, and good judgment, but it had been known since November that he would not be returning to Carleton. At that time, he accepted the invitation to become president of Skidmore College in Saratoga Springs, New York, a liberal arts institution of slightly over 2,000 students with strong programs in music, the arts, drama, and dance. His talents and experience would fit him well in this new position, and he had played concerts at Skidmore in 1976 and 1983 so that he knew what he was getting into. Still, as he told an interviewer on KRLX, "it was a very, very hard decision."" In an article in the January 16, 1987, Carletonian,Jonathan T. Capehart '89 reports some of Porter's thoughts about Carleton. Words such as "egalitarianism," "openness," and "friendliness" - qualities he tried to foster - emerge. He hoped to do the same at Skidmore and to create a "general tone of informality." The "thing above all" that he remembered about Carleton, that he really valued, was "the sort of interaction that occurs between students and faculty. There is a kind of openness to ideas," he continued, "a kind of willingness to receive new ideas, to respond to them, a kind of ease of interchange that makes teaching at Carleton very much a mutual process. The teacher learns, the students learn, one works together."12 The Porter presidency coincided with the final year of four long-time professors in addition to David Maitland. One of these, Antonio H. Obaid '41, a one-time foreign student from Chile, taught Spanish at Carleton from 1942 to 1944 when he entered the Navy. Returning to the College in 1946,

"In appreciation for Porter's performance the Board of Trustees, instead of regarding him as an interim administrator, gave him the full title, "Eighth President of Carleton College."

12The author was privileged to work for a time with Dr. Porter in producing the volume Carleton Remembered (Northfield, 1987). He was a delight, as one might expect, as a collaborator. THE PORTER YEAR he lived in the Faculty Club, where association with Dorothy Peterson '42 led to matrimony in 1948. Tony became professor of Spanish, and Dorothy worked in President Gould's office and among other services was secretary to the Board of Trustees and associate editor of the Voice. In 1985 the couple created The Tony and Dorothy Obaid Endowment Fund for Campus Beautification. It has been the author's good fortune to be a friend of the Obaids for nearly a half century. Second of the retirees in length of service was Dr. Eiler L. Henrickson '43, Charles L. Denison Professor of Geology, a member of the faculty since 1946. An athlete of legendary stamina, wrestling, cross country, and football, he was a disciple of Larry Gould, and like him made geology one of the most popular majors on campus. Dr. Helen Berwald came to the faculty in 1952 and rose to become professor of educational studies. In recent years particularly she had expanded her experiences by travel and study in numbers of far away places - the Soviet Union, China, Thailand, Nepal, and Tibet. After teaching a methods course at Carleton while still a high school teacher in the early 1950s, Dr. Paul S. Jorgensen joined the College's faculty in the fall of 1957 as an assistant professor of mathematics and education. From 1981 to 1985, he was director of summer programs and associate dean of the College. At retirement he carried the title, professor of educational studies and mathematics. As in so many other cases, these names evoke clear images of fine teachers and valued friends.

Chapter V

The Lewis Years

In May, 1986, while Bob Edwards was still in office, a search committee to find his permanent successor had been organized under the leadership of George Dixon, chairman of the Board of Trustees. Other trustees on the committee were Charles Johnson, Lloyd Johnson '52, Geri Joseph, and William Tipping '54. Members on campus were Dean of the College Roy 0.Elveton, Vice President Frank I. Wright '50, faculty personnel Charles H. Carlin, Heather Dubrow, Perry C. Mason, William Woehrlin, and students Ben Gordon, Eden Inoway, David Jackson, and David Marks - all of the Class of '87. During the succeeding summer a careful search turned up nearly 250 candidates. The selection process was thorough, and confidentiality was the keynote. Even the locks on Perry Mason's office, where the applications and supporting documents were kept, were changed, and only committee members were given keys. After the usual sifting, checking, and interviewing, three finalists were invited to the campus in January for another series of strenuous interviews. In all, some 30 students, 40 professors, 20 administrators, seven staff employees, and three union stewards - in groups of a dozen or so - had a chance to question the candidates and to fill out evaluation forms for each one! Members of the search committee - which worked well in friendly rapport - felt that any of the finalists would be a successful Carleton president. However, the choice was Dr. Stephen R. Lewis, Jr., 47, an action approved by the Board of Trustees on February 7,1987. A Phi Beta Kappa graduate of Williams College in 1960, and a collegiate wrestling champion, he had earned an M.A. and Ph.D. from Stanford University. While in graduate school he had received both a Danforth Foundation Fellowship and a dissertation fellowship from the Ford Foundation. Widely experienced, he had lived and worked in several far-flung areas of the world - Karachi, Pakistan (1963-65), Kenya (1971-1973), and Botswana on several occasions from 1977 to 1982.' His role in the main

'The president of Botswana in 1982 awarded Lewis the Presidential Order of Meritorious Service, the first American to receive this high honor. 121 122 THE LEWIS YEARS

President Stqbhetz R. Lewis, Jr. was that of economic consultant to ministries and agencies of these countries. When selected for the Carleton presidency, Lewis was on sabbatical leave as a visiting fellow at the Institute of Development Studies at the University of Sussex in Brighton, England. He had also taught economics at Stanford, Haward, and the University of Nairobi and done some brief consulting for the World Bank, the Ford Foundation, the Philippine government, the East African Community, OECD, and USAID. In 1966 he had become an assistant professor of economics at Williams College, where 10 years later he had been appointed to the Herbert H. Lehman chair in that subject. On two occasions, 1968-1971,and 1973-1976, he had sewed as provost at Williams, and from 1984 to 1986 he had headed the Department of economic^.^ While an undergraduate he had roomed one year with the distinguished economist, Lester Thurow, but devotees of the national pastime will be more impressed by the fact that another friend there was Francis "Fay" Vincent, Jr., commissioner of major league baseball. In 1988 Vincent became a trustee of Carleton.

21n June, 1987, Williams conferred an L.L.D. degree on Lewis. THE LEWIS YEARS

Steve Lewis and his wife, Gayle, are the parents of three grown children, one of whom, Deborah, graduated from Carleton in 1986. The previous year, Dr. Lewis had spoken on the campus on the South African issue. Mrs. Lewis, a graduate of Keuka College in New York, in addition to being a wife and mother, has also had varied experiences - teaching in schools in Nairobi and Botswana, working at a Girl Guide training center in the latter country, being an administrative assistant for the Williams Center for Development Economics, which administers a one-year master's program for mid-career persons from developing countries. Issues affect- ing women and minorities have long been of special concern to her. Her contributions to Carleton became so valuable and manifold that in 1988 she would be given the title, "associate of the president" - well deserved recognition even though the added legitimacy carried no monetary reward. Now, as she said, she could hope to make a constructive difference at Carleton "as a member of the staff, not just as someone who may look to others like a meddler." In February, 1987, she and the newly-elected president paid a visit to Carleton to be presented to the campus community before returning to England. While at the College, Dr. Lewis, as had his predecessors, gave an interview regarding his plans. Written by Nancy Ashmore '72, it was published in the spring 1987 issue of the Voice. Three of the areas which particularly interested him were "increased recruitment of minority students, international programs on and off campus, and long-range plans and financial priorities in relation to Carleton's educational objectives." In response to a question about Carleton and South Africa, he declared that no policy would last since conditions were changing so rapidly in that area, and so the sensible thing to do was to review the policy regularly. Further, he emphasized the importance of academic freedom, as well as its fragility. In so doing, he echoed the views of his immediate three predecessors. Likewise, he shared their views - and that of John Nason - regarding another matter. "The best liberal arts colleges," he declared, "have a lot of genuinely interdisciplinary programs which grow out of the real interests of the faculty." He felt that Carleton did "a superb job" of using its resources, but, of course, to keep on being a first-rate college, it would need to increase the size of its endowment. On the personal side, he admitted to running occasionally, to liking to fish, travel, camp, and being out "in the bush," to cook, to garden, to cut wood, to read spy and historical novels, and to attend concerts and the 124 THE LEWIS YEARS theater. Ah, to be in my forties again! In an interview with Jonathan Capehart '89, printed in the Carletonian, February 13, 1987, Dr. Lewis touched on a number of other matters - the importance of keeping Carleton accessible to qualified students regardless of their financial circumstances, his style of "an open door and a messy desk," and his hope "to be of service to the kind of institution that I really believe in ...." Because of commitments in England, the Lewises would not be able to move to Northfield until late in September. When they arrived, they found among other things, that Carleton had moved "out of the Dark Ages of dorm life." Private telephones had been installed in all rooms, thereby obviating "personal discussions in noisy halls." Pressure for this convenience had been building for several years, and it had culminated in the establishment by the Social Policy Committee of a study group of students, faculty, and administrators to look at the issue. Happily, the College's budget had been gearing for the inevitable. The work, "complicated and lengthy," had begun in the summer of 1987, and except for some bugs was largely finished by the time classes reopened. Direct long distance service would follow shortly. The author rejoices for the students, even though he can no longer phone the Twin Cities area from his Scoville office free of charge. One of the president's first actions was to appoint a "Committee on Priorities for the 1990s" of 11 members chaired by Professor Perry Mason of the Philosophy Department. Others associated with him were trustees, students, faculty, and an alumna. Their charge was to examine all facets of Carleton and report "what we can and should hope for and aspire to be." For a number of reasons - nearly a decade had passed since a similar overview had been made, it was wise to do so when a new president takes office, there would be serious challenges ahead, to set goals for the next capital campaign - the findings would be significant and useful. This assignment was far from easy, and so a year of research and discussions followed before the group's report was issued. The Lewis inauguration, an event for which Gary Iseminger of the Philosophy Department as chair and Jim Shoop and his public relations people laid elaborate plans, occurred in late October. The opening salvo took place on Friday, the 23rd, with a full-blown convocation address, "Uncomfortable Learning," by Dr. Lewis - a title derived from that of a book, me Uncomfortable Learning, by Robert Gaudino - one of the speaker's favorite teachers at Williams. A remarkable exposition of the new president's views on education, particularly a four-year liberal arts brand, THE LEWIS YEARS 125 the discourse is too long to do justice to here, but it is well worth reading and digesting. Those who heard it could not help feeling that Carleton was in good hands. The text is found in the winter 1988 issue of the Voice. Concurrent with his address and starting at noon in Sayles-Hill was a 24- hour vigil -"We Are Together" -attended by more than 300 students and various other members of the Carleton community. Purpose of the gathering - in addition to watching the World Series game on TV -was to publicize the situation of minorities at the College, to secure their increase in the student body, the faculty, and the staff. Steve Lewis, of course, shared the same goal, as he emphasized in his convocation speech. Following this event, Dr. Lewis performed another inaugural tradition by planting a tree in front of Laird Hall. That evening a gala concert -and an appearance by a weather-worn bust of Schiller in the Music and Drama Center - was presented by the Symphonic Band, the Orchestra, and the Choir. Later, attendants enjoyed a reception downstairs in the Gallery and an exhibition featuring artists from beyond the campus arranged by the Art Department. Saturday the 24th witnessed the major event. The morning offered a number of activities - departmental open houses, campus tours, visiting of classes, and lectures by Professors Clifford Clark, Alison Kettering, Roger Paas, and Joel Weisberg. After a sumptuous luncheon in each of the dining halls, the stately academic procession, with many gowns -including those of Lewis and Trustee Dixon - featuring the green chevrons symbolic of the vigil, made its way to the chapel for the installation ceremonies. Heralding the marchers was a piece, "Processional for Trumpet and Organ," written especially for the occasion by Phillip C. Rhodes, Carleton composer-in-residence. Among those in attendance were Steve and Gayle Lewis' three children, his parents, friends from Williams, and representatives of more than 70 other institutions of higher learning. Such rites are sometimes stuffy, boring, and humorless, but Steve Lewis wanted none of that. He wished the affair to be a celebration of Carleton, past, present, and future, a chance to show what he called the "extraordinary openness and friendliness" of Carleton people. There should be dignity, but also fun - and he got both. Dr. Gordon C. Winston, who represented Williams College and the American Economic Association, for instance, alluded to Lewis' propensi- ties for cutting wood and warned Northfielders to "guard your elms, your birches, and your oaks." John Chandler, President of the Association of 126 THE LEWIS YEARS American Colleges, called the incoming president "a cheerful, compassion- ate optimist who knows how to make the right things happen." CSA President Robert J. Gilbertson '88 characteristically listed problems, racial, sexual, and policy, which the president would face. Dr. John E. Sawyer, who had been president of Williams when Lewis was provost, and current head of the Andrew W. Mellon Foundation, delivered the inaugural address. Among his remarks, he declared that Steve Lewis "can provide that rarest of qualities-real leadership when and where it is needed." On a lighter vein, Sawyer spoke of his subject's "excesses of industry" and urged that he be encouraged to seek relaxation "in other ways than cutting down trees." Trustee Dixon, then stating that he and Lewis wanted first things first, reported that in the sixth game of the World Series the Minnesota Twins were leading the St. Louis Cardinals two to one. The crowd roared, and the trustee and the soon-to-be-installed president waved furiously their Homer Hankies! Next Dixon called Gayle Lewis to the platform and then proceeded to confer the office of president of Carleton upon her husband and to place a new presidential medallion around his neck. Fashioned of silver, titanium, and 24-karat gold foil, the medallion, created by Professor Tim Lloyd, will also be used in future inaugurals. In his acceptance speech, in which he touched on such matters as the value of the liberal arts and the challenges facing Carleton, the president expressed his and Mrs. Lewis' pleasure at being at the College and ended by declaring: "I hope I can do the job in the way you would like me to!" As the academic procession marched down the center aisle, students in the chapel balcony continued the tradition of showering the begowned participants with soap bubbles. Fireworks from Mai Fete Island that evening and two inaugural balls brought the memorable day to a close. With these festivities behind him, Carleton's ninth president returned to the multifarious task of operating the College. The curriculum that fall was similar to what it had been for several years, with one exception - a Department of Linguistics had been inaugurated a year earlier. Dean Stanley, Vern Bailey, and Roy Elveton had been the prime movers behind this addition, and the Mellon Foundation grant for curriculum development had made the newcomer financially feasible. Appointed Carleton's first assistant professor of linguistics for the fall of 1986 was Michael J. Flynn, the holder of a B.A. from Notre Dame and a Ph.D. from the University of Massachusetts. An experienced scholar, he THE LEWIS YEARS 127 had held a Fulbright in the Netherlands and taught in China, among other places, before coming to Carleton. In time he would be tenured and promoted. In the fall of 1987, another significant addition to the curriculum was instituted with the inauguration of work in Chinese language and literature. Of course, China had long been studied in various courses but no one on the faculty had the expertise to teach the spoken and written language. Thanks to the Bernstein grant that situation was corrected by the appointment of Quiguang Zhao as assistant professor in the Department of Asian Languages and Literature. Zhao had been attracted to Carleton largely because of its strong program in Asian Studies. A graduate of Tianjin Normal University with an M.A, from the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences in Beijing, Zhao came to the United States in 1982 and earned an M.A. and a Ph.D. at the University of Massachusetts in Amherst. An experienced teacher and a scholar, he would teach elementary and advanced Chinese. In 1989, thanks in large measure to a grant of $150,000 from the John Chiang Ching Kuo (son of Chiang Kai-shek) Foundation, a second person, Mark Hansell, would be employed as assistant professor of Chinese. A graduate of McGill University, he had earned his Ph.D. at the University of California in Berkeley. It is well to emphasize in passing that, unlike many colleges and universities in the 196Os, Carleton did not "abolish the last remnants of a curricular structure that reflected an organic theory of education" (Bob Edwards' words). Indeed, in a study of academic programs with 34 other colleges and universities in the late 1980s, Carleton still had one of the most highly structured curriculums in the United States, a fact that had been the case for decades. Thus, it was not surprising to find in a survey among two dozen institutions of higher learning that 90 per cent of the College's alumni - more than any other - felt that their education "helped them think logically and analytically and write effectively." The president's concern with curricular matters was distracted, however, by that perennial problem - investments in companies doing business in South Africa. That subject had harried him since his return to the campus in September, and because of his long and first-hand experience in Africa, his views excited wide interest, if not full acceptance. During his first visit on campus, he had, for example, spoken to an overflow audience in Great Hall regarding the effects of economic sanctions in South Africa. And then he had received letters which did nothing to enhance his peace 128 THE LEWIS YEARS of mind. One from a woman member of the Class of 1975 repeated what others had threatened in earlier years: to withhold gifts to Carleton until it ceased investing in companies engaged in business in South Africa. As President Porter had done earlier, Steve Lewis wrote a cogent and informed reply. Another letter, signed by a dozen members of the Class of 1967 followed the familiar pattern and ended with this sentence: "We ... contributing alumni will find it difficult indeed to give any more money or time to Carleton until the College has begun totally to divest." On the day after his installation, some 30-plus students, five faculty members, and one staff person sat down in front of the library and blocked the trustees from entering for their fall meeting. Both the President and Trustee Dixon told the protesters that they were violating Carleton's code of conduct and also could be liable for action under criminal and civil law. Still the protesters would not move until a statement urging the sale of all stocks in companies doing business in South Africa was read. Later Dean Cris Roosenraad wrote the students involved, noting that a future violation of the Statement of Student Rights and Responsibilities might result in sanctions. The president sent letters of reprimand to the faculty members and the staff person involved, and he also directed a letter to the Carletonian. In the letter he stated, among other comments, that "the right to speak and be heard does not confer a right to be agreed with, nor does it confer a right to breach the rules which govern our conduct here." But he also made it clear that he regarded one of his most "important responsibilities to protect the rights of students, faculty, and staff to disagree with one another, with me, with the Board of Trustees, with established civil authority on any matter." President Lewis also held a series of meetings with the five faculty members, after which he and they issued a statement regarding their continuing disagreements over such matters as the sit-in in front of the library, whether trustee deliberations should be accessible to student and facultyrepresentatives, and when it was legitimate for the Board to override College Council decisions. It was hoped that public discussions of these issues could be organized later. In keeping with his deep concern over apartheid and his fair-minded approach to questions, the president issued a separate statement in which he assured the Carleton community that the investment policy for South Africa would continue to be reviewed regularly. It is difficult to see, in spite of the embarrassment, the irritations, and the opposition he endured, how the president could have acted differently than he did. He never lost sight THE LEWIS YEARS 129 of the main objectives -to keep the College free of political pressures, to keep it open to the expression of diverse points of view, and to recognize that on the policy toward South Africa, wise people of good will harbored honest differences. A former dean can only admire both his firmness and his patience. But the South African problems remained very active. In the following year, a letter signed by 31 alumni from the Classes of 1966 through 1987 was directed to Trustee Thomas B. Morgan '49 urging him to "attend the Trustees meeting and vote to divest." A group of 23 alumni - including Morgan -who were also trustees fashioned the reply. Expressing respect for the opinion of the writers of the first letter, as well as their own abhorrence of apartheid, the trustees could not "agree that total divestment is the best policy." After outlining the history of the investment policy since its establishment in 1978 and alluding to its refinements over 10 years, the hope was voiced that "you will decide to support our policy." Needless to say, this wish went unfulfilled. When the trustees arrived on campus for their May, 1989, meeting, they found a cardboard-and- plywood shantytown in front of the library, a symbol of the divestment movement. Furthermore, President Lewis was given a list of "demands" by

Sha?ztiesof total diue~tr?lentszcppo~ers, Feht-ua y, 1986 THE LEWIS YEARS the student Coalition for Responsible Investment (CRI), among which was a chance to present its case to the full board and to be told how each trustee voted on total divestment. Meanwhile, a group called Concerned Carleton Alumni had dissemi- nated postcards calling for total divestment to over 13,400 alumni, faculty, students, and staff. Favorable replies by May had arrived from 2,869 alumni, 612 of the 1,850 current students, 42 of 235 faculty members, and 32 out of 314 other college employees. Trustee Lawrence Perlman '60, chairman of the Board's SARI committee, formed in 1987 to deal with policy issues, thanked the organizers of the mailing and its resultant petition to divest for at least taking the issue "out of the moralistic sphere," although several trustees questioned the accuracy and completeness of the postcards and messages. The next day, however, the Board did vote to divest $1,085,000 worth of stocks and bonds, bringing to $20,000,000 the amount divested since 1978. The College still owned $6,200,000 in 11 companies doing business in South Africa, plus $16,500,000 in 23 companies with non-equity ties to the area. But the failure of the trustees to totally divest, as always, upset and disappointed the protesters. And so as the Board ended its meeting, some 60 students lay down in front of the door in protest. Most trustees left by another exit. Two days later, President Lewis spoke at an all-campus meeting in the chapel, expressing concern that important college business - academic programs, aid, minority recruitment - was "being pushed off the agenda by the South African issue," that such business was "in danger of being hijacked." The College's regulations, he continued, "clearly prohibit the use of physical coercion as a means of expression." The civility of Carleton discourse must not be allowed to unravel. The author commends Steve Lewis' stance and agrees with his position 100 per cent. The amount of time and effort devoted to the South African matter -which was at best, only peripheral to the main task of the College - since 1978 almost boggles the mind.3 After a year of letter writing, meetings, research, and discussions, the Committee for the 1990s made its report to President Lewis in October, 1988. Covering all facets of the College from curriculum to community life,

The issue quieted down in 1990-1991. By March, 1991, Carleton had $6,000,000 invested in 10 companies doing business in South Africa. THE LEWIS YEARS 131 the document, as Lewis remarked, gave "all of us a great deal to digest." Overall, the group concluded that Carleton should reaffirm its fundamental goals and character - "an intense intellectual life flavored with humane- ness... and democratic, even equalitarian ideals" in a residential setting with "an informal, highly personal style." Recommendations covered the waterfront from admissions and financial aid to curriculum, faculty development, and physical facilities to schedules and a "Third Center." The policy of "need-blind" admissions and continued effort to secure larger numbers of racial and ethnic minorities in the student body, faculty, and staff, were favored, as was strengthening the program of faculty development under the dean of the College. In the area of physical facilities, a new residence hall was given high priority. It had been more than two decades since one had been built, a period during which enrollment had risen from 1,350 to more than 1,700. (In 1987-1988, more than 350 students lived off campus.) Renovation of Olin and Mudd halls and construction of a new building for biology and the science library and a facility for admissions, an alumni guest house, and a campus club were also given priority. It was recommended that Boliou be renovated and expanded and that more space be provided for computer science, the computer center, and mathematics. Further, it was urged that a field house connected with the Men'smest Gym be erected. This last item testified to the fact that 70 percent of the students participated in one or more sports, a great increase over the situation only 20 years earlier.4 Attention also focused on the calendar, student life, and long-range planning. Perhaps, it was suggested, some form of semester plan would be better and would obviate the "hurried intensity" of the current three- three system. Likewise, self governance in the residence halls would be important in improving community life- theoretically at least, says the old dean. To prepare the annual budgets and do long-range planning, a new officer called dean of budget and planning was recommended. Back when enrollment was under 1,000 and all students were required to attend certain services, a sense of unity and identification existed which was impossible to duplicate in the 1990s. Yet the value of a "genuinely collegial academic community" was stressed in various parts of the report,

"Two new temporary buildings graced the campus, and another would be added in the summer of 1989. Art studio space had even been rented above a downtown restauranthar. 132 THE LEWIS YEARS

Carleton's dozuntozun art studio in addition to ways of trying to attain it. In the 1960s the center of faculty professional life was the classroom, but in the mid-1970s a "second center," the wide community of scholars and researchers had developed. The report recommended that the College itself become a "third center" to faculty and campus life - through interdisciplinary curricular offerings, through a change in the calendar to ease the "hurried intensity of life," and through the creation of a campus club where colleagues could meet "informally and frequently." "The aim," the report declared, "is to become more of a genuine community of scholars in which excellent classroom teachers who are actively engaged in their academic fields join with each other and their students in a common intellectual life." A noble ideal certainly, hard to attain, but well worth shooting at. What was missing, of course, was the availability of funds to implement all of the proposals, but in time many of the suggestions would materialize. Concurrent with the 1990s study - and in preparation for a visit by a re-accreditation team of the North Central Association - a six-member faculty committee, chaired by Associate Dean William Child, prepared a very detailed and impressive 39-page self-study of the College which was THE LEWIS YEARS 133

issued in November, 1988. Among the points highlighted were the impressive recruitment program in admissions since 1979, the expansion of the library, greater participation in phy ed and athletics, and a substantial increase in student fees. Full-time faculty numbered about 143; the support staff consisted of 70 library and academic departmental staff, 140 administrative staff, and 165 service personnel. Needs were also delineated. Indeed, no facet of Carleton's operations was overlooked. In January, 1989, four professors from other liberal arts colleges came to Carleton to evaluate the institution. Some negative factors were noted - dorms were overcrowded, faculty power had eroded under the governance system, a feeling of pressure by junior faculty concerned over the tenure process, the College's modest financial base as compared with certain other quality institutions, need for more leisure. Yet the final conclusion was a ringing endorsement and a recommendation for continued accreditation. "Carleton College is one of the finest, strongest liberal arts college in the United States," wrote the four visitors. "Its purposes are clearly understood and subscribed to enthusiastically by all constituents of the College; its graduates take their place in leadership in the professions, especially education, and in the national life. The best attainments of liberal arts education are measured by the Carleton experience." Who could ask for more? A major component in establishing the validity of this tribute was, of course, the high quality of the students - not just a recent manifestation but certainly a satisfying one. The freshman class of 508 which had greeted the Lewises in 1987, for example, was dubbed by Jon Nicholson "without a doubt one of the very best ever to enter Carleton." Nearly half of these Carls -who would graduate as the College was about to celebrate its 125th anniversary - had ranked in the top five per cent of their high school classes. Many of the newcomers were athletes, actors, and musicians, in addition to having been involved in school and community service programs - "just great young men and women." Originally 460 minority students had filed application for admission to that class - 246 men and 214 women. Of these 246 had been accepted, but only 65 had enrolled, 35 Asians, 12 Afro-Americans, and 12 Hispanics, and six others. Total number in the entire student body was 218, or 84 more than a decade earlier. Continuing efforts to attract minorities (or multicultural students as they are now called), aided by Ford and Mellon fellowships, Joyce, Carolyn, McKnight, Alice Bean Fraser, William W. Watson, Skillman, andJoyce Aaron Hughes scholarships, were having a positive effect. More 134 THE LEWIS YEARS help in diversifying the student body - a goal of the Vigil of 1987 and of Steve Lewis -came in 1988with a $225,000 bequest to endow multicultural scholarships from the late board chairman Thomas M. Crosby. Also encouraging was the fact that multicultural attrition rates, almost 50 per cent in the 1960s, had declined to 14 per cent in the mid-1980~.~ While problems of adjustment, particularly between Whites and Afro- Americans, had not been completely erased, the atmosphere at Carleton in racial matters was far more relaxed and comfortable than it had been in the early years of the Rockefeller grants. Multicultural Carls held important positions in student government, as well as participated in all other aspects of college life. Indeed, a survey of 1989 would show that both white and multicultural undergraduates tended to have similar experiences at Carleton, to chose the same majors, and to agree heartily that the College had given them excellent preparation for life after graduation. To maintain this diverse and talented student body had demanded constant effort, imagination, and increasing amounts of money. In the years between 1980-1981 and 1991-1992, student aid from all sources, Carleton and other, loans, and work, had grown from more than $5,000,000 to more than $12,700,000. "Need-blind" admissions, nevertheless, was maintained, although numbers of other good institutions were abandoning it. And even students at the later date who paid full tuition and fees, actually were subsidized by a little more than one-third the total cost of their education. Yet the achievements of the students, at Carleton and afterward, in the recent years and earlier, make the outlays needed to maintain a first-class liberal arts college eminently worthwhile. President Lewis in his report for 1988-1989 found student accomplishments "extraordinary" - a Rhodes and a Marshall Scholarship, a Watson Traveling Fellowship, two Mellon Foundation Graduate Fellowships in the Humanities, a Luce Fellowship for Study in Asia, eight National Science Foundation Graduate Fellowships, and a National Science Foundation Incentives for Excellence Prize. In addition, there were many grants in various areas. He was quite sure that no other college could match this record. Athletic achievements during the later 1980s and early 1990s were also "extraordinary." For three straight years, 1985 to 1987, the women's tennis

5Afro-Arnericanenrollment in 1972 was 130, but only 61 in 1991; Asian enrollment in 1972 was 18 and 148 in 1991. THE LEWIS YEARS 135 team won the MIAC championship, and in 1991 the baseball team won that title, the first time the men achieved the top spot in an MIAC sport!' In football Carleton beat St. Olaf four years in a row, 1985-1988, and split in the two succeeding years. In 1990 the Oles were beaten twice in basketball, and so Carleton regained the "Goat" Trophy for the first time in 25 years. Both "Goats" -football and basketball -are in the College's possession, the first time since the 1950s. And in 1988 when Carleton hosted the National Track Championships, the male Carls finished a very respectable seventh. As in earlier periods, many Carls distinguished themselves by their individual performances. The author wishes he could mention all those men and women, but space constraints prevent this. However, the outstanding feats of a few athletes will have to serve as recognition for all. Anna Prineas '89, Shelley Scherer '89, and Lisa Nordeen '90 carry the banner for the women. Prineas starred in cross country and in indoor and outdoor track and won the prestigious Honda-Rroderick Award in 1989 as the outstanding NCAA Division 111 female athlete of the year. Scherer won the NCAA Division 111 cross country meet in November, 1987, becoming the second Carleton woman to win a national title. The following year Prineas captured the same championship. Nordeen set the career scoring record in women's basketball at Carleton and was named to the All-MIAC team in that sport four years in a On the men's side, we salute Dan Casper '89, Tom James '89, Tim Nielson '89, John Nielson '91, and Greg Sampson '91. Casper won four consecutive MIAC indoor championships in the 1,500 meters, the first runner to do so. Three times he was selected the conference's most valuable runner. James, said Coach Bob Bonner, was "the best [tennis] player Carleton has ever had." Tim Nielson was an All-American football quarterback and All-Conference in both football and baseball. His brother John was a two-time NCAA baseball All-American, MIAC most valuable player in that sport and an MIAC All-Conference in football. Sampson was a five-time national champion in swimming the breast stroke, All-Confer- ence, and a finalist as National Division I11 Swimmer of the Year. And all these honors only hit the highlights! But as any dean knows all too well, college life has its dark moments,

6Katherine Frewing '92 as a senior broke Nordeen's record by a substantial number of points. 136 THE LEWIS YEARS a fact which Carleton - despite its triumphs - could not escape. In late March, 1991, four women -two former and two current Carleton students - filed suit in Rice County District Court in Faribault against the College and the dean of students, alleging the College was negligent in the manner in which it administered the College's sexual harassment policy. Once the court case was filed, the allegations became public, and the media had a field day. The story was aired in dramatic fashion on national television and given prominence in Time and similar magazines. It received wide coverage in Twin City and other newspapers, and radio, too, got into the act. One is reminded of the South African issue. In both cases, with the best of intentions, a vast amount of time, effort, and thought by people of good will had gone into the formalization of policy, and yet things had backfired. Carleton after all had established a detailed sexual harassment policy in 1983-one of the first colleges to doso -and had amended it periodically. The College had taken great pains to educate the campus community regarding acceptable relations between men and women. Student groups such as Student Movement Against Sexual Harassment (S.M.A.S.H.) had done likewise. Carleton had also arranged for the appointment of 12 sexual harassment advisors -six students, three faculty members, and three staff persons -to give out information and to support people who felt they had been harassed. The regular College Counseling Center and the chaplain, a trained social worker, stood ready to assist, as did outside experts. But all these seemed ineffective in this case. All that went on behind the scenes is not public, but the case never went to trial, the women having dropped their suit after the case was resolved on mutually agreed terms. A joint statement by the College and the four plaintiffs was issued in October, 1991, and was published in the Voice. Carleton has continued its commitment to dealing with the troublesome issue of sexual harassment and sexual assault, a matter of current concern to colleges across the country. Other developments of the Lewis years received far less publicity, but they were nonetheless significant. In the continuing effort to keep in the forefront of educational change, a new graduation requirement was adopted in 1988-1989. Called Recognition and Affirmation of Difference (RAD), it followed in the words of the catalogue, "the traditional liberal arts goal of expanding students intellectual horizons by exposing all students both to a diversity of cultures and to an analysis of the experience of being different." The requirement could be met in certain courses concerned THE LEWIS YEARS 137

with a country, tradition, or art from outside Europe or the United States. No one should infer that RAD in any way was meant to denigrate the traditions of the Western World. The intent rather was to insure that students would look at the world from a view different from their usual one - a good idea in a community which values diversity. The late 1980s also witnessed almost wholesale changes in key personnel, as well as some reorganizations - in athletics, multicultural affairs, alumni affairs, physical plant, academics, development, publications, and the business office. One of these - recommended by an internal committee of faculty, students, and staff and an external one of people from five other colleges - resulted in the fall of 1988 in the combining of the traditional men's and women's departments into a single Department of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation. Since this action was a distinct break with the . past, some men particularly found it a bit hard to accept, but in terms of better communication, efficiency, and fairness, the merger made sense. Named by President Lewis as department chair and director of athletics was Mylla Urban. A graduate of Mankato State University .~ithan advanced degree from Oregon State University, she had joined the Carleton faculty in 1969, coaching field hockey, swimming, and softball. In 1977-1978 she was president of the Minnesota Association of Intercollegiate Athletics for Women. The following year, she was appointed associate dean of the College to oversee academic advising, supervise the offices of registrar and off-campus studies, and act as administrative liaison with the men's and women's athletic programs. At the end of the 1991-1992 academic year, she resigned as chair and athletic director to return to teaching. Her successor will be Leon Lunder. Multicultural Affairs had had two years of temporary directors - Ella Kelley as noted and Richard Tyler - not a desirable situation as well as it had worked. But in August, 1988, a bright, qualified person, Dr. Muriel A. S. Grimmett, joined the staff as permanent director. The holder of a B.A. degree from Southern Illinois University and a St. Louis University Ph.D., she had been on the faculty of Rutgers University before coming to Carleton. With the support of President Lewis, Dr. Grimmett in the fall of 1988 launched a mentor program in which 60 Carleton students -half minority and half majority - were matched with 30 summer participants (then in the eighth grade). That way each of the elementary school boys and girls would be paired with two college students. The former and their parents 138 THE LEWIS YEARS were invited to the campus for a day of activity and information. The College mentors were given modest allowances to spend when with their young friends and the use of a college van for transportation. It was expected that the Carleton people would visit or phone their mentees at least twice a month. Both sides would benefit from the relationships. The hope seems warranted that the disadvantaged youngsters would have their horizons expanded and be better able to live more successful and useful lives than might otherwise be the case. Dr. Grirnmett also started in 1991 an eighth grade summer program to complement the existing one for seventh graders. She also strengthened the Carleton undergraduate experience in a number of ways: developing a series of research projects, expanding the peer counseling program to include a number of activities for minority students to interact with the counselors in a group support network, and a program designed to increase the retention of first generation, low income students who seek to go on to graduate studies. Emphasis has been placed upon obtaining faculty, student, and staff involvement in defining and implementing multicultural programs at Carleton. With a setback here and there, the effort seems to be succeeding. Barbara K. Blackstone '63 succeeded John Wu as director of alumni affairs in 1988. Active in alumni activities, she had been a member of the Alumni Board for the previous two years. She resigned in June, 1991. Her successor is Jane Turpin Moore '87. The end of the year 1988 brought the retirement of Oliver Younger, superintendent of buildings for nearly 30 years, a span during which total building space on campus had nearly doubled. A dedicated and enthusiastic person, he had had responsibility for construction, grounds, housekeeping, security, and building maintenance? Also departing in 1988 was Vice President David B. Laird,Jr. who would become president of the Minnesota Private College Council, and so would continue to work with Carleton. During his two years at the College, he had been particularly committed to racial justice and diversity. His successor as vice president for planning and development was Perry C. Mason of the Philosophy Department. A member of the faculty since 1968, Perry had been president of that body, a member of two presidential

'Current occupant of the position is Verlin Behm, who began his tenure on March 4, 1989. THE LEWIS YEARS

Spring p~crzicfor peer coz~ia~eloys,I991 selection committees, and chairman of the Committee on Priorities for the 1990s. Thus, he was well informed and well suited for his new responsibility. Roy Elveton had been dean of the College since 1984, but it was his desire to return to full-time teaching at the end of the 1988-1989 academic year. And so the search for a new dean was instituted. Selected to assume the position in the fall of 1989 was Elizabeth McKinsey, a magna cum laude graduate of Radcliffe and a Ph.D. from Harvard. A member of the faculty at Haward, she had been director of the Mary Ingraham Bunting Institute of Radcliffe since 1985, as well as senior lecturer in English and American Literature at Harvard. At the Institute she had directed a community of women fellows from the United States and around the world who were working on a variety of projects using Radcliffe and Harvard resources. The year 1989 also saw the establishment of a new position -the dean 140 THE LEWIS YEARS of budget and planning -as recommended by the Committee on the '90s. The title explains the dean's major responsibility, but in addition the appointee would administer the library, academic computer services, media services, institutional research, and the arboretum. Further, the dean would report directly to the president. Selected for the new post was Clement F. Shearer, a 1971 graduate of Brown University and the holder of a Ph.D. in earth sciences from the University of California at Santa Cruz. Since 1979 he had been with the United States Geological Service, recently as deputy assistant director. In the fall of 1988, he had been at Carleton as Bernstein Geologist-in- Residence, and he would teach a course in that field each year. He assumed the deanship on May 1,1989. His wife, Cynthia Luck Shearer, also a Brown graduate with an M.A. from U.C.L.A.,joined the Carleton faculty as lecturer in French and director of the Modern Language Center. From July to December, 1989, Charles Donne11 '54, a retired Marathon Corporation and Primerica official, worked as a consultant on special projects helping organize the War and Remembrance Reunion of June, 1990. Then on January 1, 1990, he came aboard permanently as senior development officer. He and his wife Zoe '55 are held in great esteem and affection by the Carleton family. By 1989 the workload in publications necessitated a reorganization in that area of Carleton endeavor. In 1977 Jane Koelges had retired as director, as well as editor of the Voice, to be succeeded by Nancy Ashmore '72. At the time, four people produced the Voice and three staff did the press releases and other public information activities. But year after year the amount of work increased, and still Nancy and her associates put out attractive, interesting, and informative publications. However it was decided that editorship of the Voicewas a full-time job, and so Nancy was relieved of that task. The new editor, Diana Anderson, a 1980 graduate of the University of Michigan, came aboard in August, 1989. For the previous seven years, she had done editorial work at her alma mater. Her issues of the Voice, like those of Nancy, set a standard of quality which few other colleges seem able to achie~e.~

8Nancy left Carleton in the fall of 1989. Deborah Blakeley served as director for nearly a year and a half. Current Director Shelley Johnson came to Carleton in May, 1991. THE LEWIS YEARS 141 With the retirement onJune 30,1990, of Frank I. Wright as vice-president and treasurer, a notable era came to an end. A man of legendary proportions, Wright, a 1950 Phi Beta Kappa graduate of Carleton, the winner of 11 athletic letters in football, basketball, and track, a proctor for three years, came to the College in 1955 as assistant treasurer. In 1960 his title was changed to business manager and treasurer and finally in 1962 to vice-president and treasurer. An "exceptionally creative financial manager," to quote President Bob Edwards, modest and unassuming withal, Wright kept Carleton's budget balanced for 19 consecutive years, and his fiscal management played a major role in the growth of the College's endowment from $8,000,000 to $170,000,000 ($200,000,000 in 1992). Yet he never forgot that the main business of Carleton is academics - a fact that endeared him to the fa~ulty.~Since leaving his post in the business office, he has worked half-time as secretary to the trustee investment committee. One measure of Wright's stature and influence was the gift of $750,000 by an anonymous donor to honor him and his wife Louise Coffey Wright '51 (who died from cancer November 23,1989). Purpose of the generous grant was "to support the conservation, maintenance, and preservation of the Cowling Arboretum." In pristine condition when the author came to Carleton in March, 1946, the Arb suffered neglect after Professor Harvey Stork retired in 1955. The College had lacked the funds and the personnel to do much about it. Earth Day, April 22, 1970, however, brought a change. The Arb's salvation, as Diana Anderson has written, "became part of a global cause,." From then on, increasing attention was given to this very special resource. In 1973 Professor Ed Buchwald of the Geology Department organized a land use seminar to map the area and explore its possible uses. Then came a grant from the Culpepper Foundation to assist in turning the Arb into a study and recreational area. Buchwald was chosen to direct the project. Professors Gary Wagenbach and Paul Jensen, both of the Biology Department, also took an interest in the area and its use. Then in 1976 President Swearer approved the formation of an Environ- mental Studies Committee to manage the Arb. In addition, many students took a deep interest in its revival, helping faculty in tree planting, prairie seeding, building birdhouses, and thinning greatly overgrown stands of pine trees. In 1988 when Mark McKone, a Ph.D. in ecology and behavioral

91n June, 1990, Carleton awarded Wright an honorary L.L.D. degree. THE LEWIS YEARS biology from Minnesota, joined the faculty, the Arb gained another friend. His passion for utilizing the 400-acre area is equal at least to that of Stork and "Stewsie." McKone's plan has been to restore parts to their natural habitats. He, like Buchwald - with student interest and help - has accomplished a great deal, but lack of funds has always been a problem. Clem Shearer agrees that Carleton must exercise "good stewardship" towards the Arb but that it has "not been very successful competing with the more traditional demands of the C~llege."'~ The grant honoring Frank and Louise not only aids the Arb financially, but it also provides a strong psychological support for its continued study, restoration, and use. Successor to Wright as vice president and treasurer was Carol N. Campbell, controller and treasurer of the University of Minnesota where she had been on the staff since 1984. During 1988-1989 following the resignation of President Kenneth Keller, she had played a major role in "restoring the University's credibility with the Regents, the Legislature, and the public." Her ability can be judged by the fact that she was chosen from a list of 300 experienced people. Following the year 1962-1963 when she was a student at crosstown St. Olaf, she had married and raised a family. Thereafter, she had attended the University of Minnesota and graduated Phi Beta Kappa in 1975 with a B.S. degree in accounting. Active in professional associations, she was president of the Central Association of College and University Business Officers when she joined the Carleton staff on July 1, 1990. She brought many talents to the College, including understanding of and sympathy for the mission of a liberal arts institution."

1°McKone's title is assistant professor of biology and director of Cowling Arboretum and McKnight Prairie (32 acres seven miles east of the campus which contains grasses and wildflowers indigenous to Minnesota). Myles Bakke is manager of the Arb and the Prairie.

"Carleton women especially will be pleased to note that the offices of chaplain, director of multicultural affairs, athletic director, career center, registrar, dean of the College, editor of the Voice, publications, associate dean of the College, comptroller, director of personnel, and vice president and treasurer, among other senior positions, were all filled by women. Only three faculty were newly tenured in 1988-1989; all were women. THE LEWIS YEARS

At the end of the 1990-1991 academic year, Perry Mason, who had been involved in various administrative duties for a number of years, decided - as had Roy Elveton - that he would like to return to full-time teaching in philosophy. His successor as vice president for external relations and secretary, William R. Lowery, took office on July 1, 1991. A graduate of Wabash College in Indiana, he had earned a Ph.D. in English at Northwest- em University. For the previous five years before coming to Carleton, he had been vice president for development and public relations at Lake Forest College in Illinois. On December 1, 1991, Thomas A. McNamee, a graduate of Iona College in New Rochelle, New York, became director of development. As Carleton neared the close of its 125th year, 11 more long-time professors were accorded emeritus status. In 1989 Harry W. Nordstrom, a member of the Music Department since 1950, and Frank L. Wolf, who had taught mathematics since 1952, both retired. The following year, Richard W. Ramette and William Child, whose tenure in the Chemistry Department stretched back to 1954 and 1956, respectively, and Robert A. Reitz, who had joined the Physics Department in 1954, also retired. In 1991 Charles A. Messner, Carleton French teacher since 1953, followed suit. In 1992 five other teachers retired: Wayne Carver, a member of the English Department since 1954; W. Hartley Clark '52, professor of international relations and a faculty member since 1955; Robert E. Will '50, a member of the Economics Department since 1957; Ross L. Shoger, professor of biology and a faculty member since 1959; and Peter M. Prenzel-Guthrie, a member of the Psychology Department since 1960. Willard K. Tuomi, associate professor of physical education, athletics, and recreation, a member of the faculty since 1955, also retired in 1992. It was a delight to be their colleague. In these final years of this book's time span, a period when many of the nation's highly selective colleges and universities were experiencing declines in applications for admission, Paul Thiboutot and his staff continued to attract sizable numbers of applicants. For the fall of 1989, for example, applications exceeded 3,000 for the first time in Carleton's history, and the largest increase was from the West Coast. Of the 470 freshmen who enrolled 16 per cent were minorities, and 123 were National Merit Scholars, the most a Carleton freshman class has ever had. For the fall of 1990, applications were down six per cent -a common situation everywhere -but the quality remained high, as did the diversity. Roughly 65 per cent of the incoming students traveled over 500 miles to come to Carleton. The comparable figure for 40 other selective liberal arts colleges was 35 per cent. Particularly interesting was the fact that 11 144 THE LEWIS YEARS

Carleton Players present "7be Little Foxes" Februaq5 1991 freshmen came from Alaska and 16 from Montana. Carleton certainly had one of the most diverse geographical student bodies in the United States, a tribute not only to the admissions staff, but also to the alumni admissions representatives. Over 14 per cent were minority students, and 108 were National Merit Scholars. As in the past, the extracurriculum offered a rich variety of alternatives to studies and the classroom -Toga parties, informal dances, movies, concerts, athletics, casino nights, Winter Fest, the Cave, homecoming, the mid-winter ball. For theater-goers, Ed Sostek, Ruth Weiner, and the Players presented an array of both classic and more recent plays including "Macbeth," "Merry Wives of Windsor," "Top Girls," "The Little Foxes," "Uncommon Women and Others," and "The Art of Success." Skillful directing, imaginative set designs, and outstanding acting gave memorable evenings to the audiences. And yet I am reminded ofwhat Pat Walkup wrote in 1973: "it would be the little everyday happenings that would be best remembered." Nearly two decades later, basketball player "Abby" Gillmor '93 would agree. "The most important aspect of Carleton for me," she writes, "is the interaction with my peers.... Seeing friends ice-skating on the Bald Spot, walking through Sayles during an especially busy time, playing frisbee golf across campus in the afternoon ... . The spirit and flavor that is created by atmosphere and tradition make Carleton something more than edifices and THE LEWIS YEARS 145 professors. Student life here is about the intangible characteristics which make Carleton something wholly its own and my own." How true. For the fall of 1991, Carleton felt the effects of the economic recession and the shrinking college-going population of l8-year olds. The applicant pool was down to 2,507. Yet a fine class of 472 freshmen - 226 men and 246 women -enrolled. More than 18 per cent were minority students, and 90 per cent of the total had ranked in the top fifth of their secondary school class. As in each previous year, they brought a multitude of talents and a wide variety of experiences, particularly involvement in community service. About 57 per cent of the group received Carleton grants or scholarships totaling $1,894,000. Their outside scholarships exceeded $469,000. The average need-based financial aid package was $12,678. Three matters in addition to the sexual harassment litigation -the Drug Free Schools and Communities Act Amendment of 1989, Desert Storm, and HIV infection - did disturb a sizable segment of the student body around the turn of the decade. The letter of the federal law was severe, authorizing the Department of Education not only to withhold government money from a college or university, but also to demand repayment of earlier grants should an institution of higher learning fail to comply with the law's mandates. These required that each college certify to the Secretary of Education "that it has adopted and implemented a program to prevent the use of illicit drugs and the abuse of alcohol by students and employees that, at a minimum, includes the usual distribution to each student and employee of standards of conduct that clearly prohibit ... the unlawful possession, use, or distribution of illicit drugs and alcohol by students and employees in its property or as part of any of its activities." Previously, while suggesting moderation, the College had considered the question of whether to drink a personal decision. Now the issue became more complicated, as numerous articles in the Carletonian testified. Henceforth, Carleton administrators would have to become enforcers as well as educators. But since the language of the act was murky, students were confused regarding what would happen, what was acceptable. The Social Policy Committee discussed the problem at length and met with an attorney for guidance in the formulation of a more explicit policy. The Carletonian asked other institutions how they had altered their policies as a result of the law. Responses varied. In the end, the College complied with the law by expanding its educational and prevention programs. While the legislation was reminiscent of the Volstead Act and 146 THE LEWIS YEARS

'fiepop~larsport ofji-rsbee Prohibition - failures indeed - it did curtail to some degree illegal and excessive drinking on campuses. Reaction to the Iraqi takeover of Kuwait was mixed. One group of students, strongly opposed to war, organized P.E.A.C.E. (Peace Education and Action Coalition) which coordinated rallies in front of Sayles-Hill and around Northfield in the hope of averting U.S. armed conflict. Two dozen members participated in civil disobedience in Minneapolis, were arrested and later released. But, of course, war came on January 15, 1991, with military action in the Persian Gulf. Uncertain as to what the future held, students reacted in various ways - staring at TV and listening to the radio, attending rallies and vigils, going about normal routine. One group urged a moratorium of classes, an action administrators and some faculty opposed. Dean McKinsey and President THE LEWIS YEARS 147 Lewis instead held a special afternoon convocation in Skinner Chapel. To a packed house, the dean, the president, and others spoke, seeking to give support and assurance to the students especially, andurged that the members of the community respect the convictions of others. Later that day, the CSA Senate, following a heated debate and by a close vote, decided not to discuss adopting a position statement regarding U.S. involvement in the Persian Gulf. CSA did join with P.E.A.C.E. in sponsoring a bus which took some 50 Carls to Washington, D.C. to participate in a march for peace in front of the, White House. And approximately 500 students forfeited a Marriot dinner in order to raise money for relief efforts for civilians in the war zone. Hastily organized and rather hazy as to just where the funds would be sent, the "skip a meal" affair provoked considerable irritation among numbers of students, even though they agreed with the goal. Other students -less vocal -favored military action against Iraq. One group called itself the Association for a Realistic Middle Eastern Dialogue, and it put up signs with quotes from various well known people justifying military involvement. Several Carls were reservists who were called to active duty. One of these, Perrin Klumpp '92, had left Carleton in 1987 for three years of army duty, including combat in Panama. The strong anti-war sentiment on campus had affected him, but he felt that Saddam Hussein had to be kicked out of Kuwait and that it was his job to return to army service. Brett Duffy '92 was another one called up. Jon Schmidt '93, also a reserve, had served four years in the army, and in the Carletonian, February 1,1991, he elaborated at length on his feelings about the Gulf War. In essence he supported the decision to attack Iraq. Signs reading "No Blood for Oil" he found "extremely offensive." Yet he liked and had great respect for many of the P.E.A.C.E. members. It is hard to argue with his conclusion: "When the shooting is all over, Carleton will still be here, and it will be a better place for having had students of both convictions." All three of these men returned to Carleton to complete their courses. Desert Storm also had an impact on some of the off-campus programs, especially those at Paris and Pau in France which were scheduled to begin April 1. Fears of terrorist attacks caused several students to withdraw from the programs, as similar fears reduced overseas travel in general. Profes- sors Carl Weiner and Scott Carpenter, leaders of the Paris and Pau groups, minimized the risks, and they proved correct. Happily, the fighting lasted only a short time, and so while the reaction to the war was intense in some quarters, the long-term impact on Carleton was minimal. The fears, ignorance, and uncertainties surrounding the spread of HIV 148 THE LEWIS YEARS infection in society generally could not fail to alarm the people at Carleton. No case had surfaced there, but should it do so it would be wise to have an official policy in place. And so an ad hoc group of the Social Policy Committee was appointed to fashion a statement which on April 18, 1991, was approved by the Board of Trustees. Occupying one and a half single-spaced pages in the Student Hand- book, the policy details its general premise which is "to facilitate the prevention of HTV infection and the mitigation of the consequences to both infected and non-infected persons." We can only hope that the dread disease will be conquered soon! The task of financing the College in the late eighties and the nineties differed to a noticeable degree from what it had been earlier. No longer could an increase in enrollment be a device for adding to income, and there was a limit to the size of the student fees - as high as they were. Furthermore, returns on investment would undoubtedly be lower than they had been in the 1980s. Thus, if Carleton was to maintain its position as one of the best liberal arts colleges in the country, gift income would have to be increased and kept at a high level. It was apparent to President Lewis that too much of the College's endowment - its bank account and insurance policy - was being spent on current expenses. Something would have to be done. Thus, the Council proposed and the trustees approved that the comprehensive fee between 1988 and 1990 be increased above the regular annual increase by $500 each of the two years. The fee for 1988-1989 became $15,230, for the following year $16,950. This action permitted Carleton to guarantee "need blind" admissions again and to properly maintain physical plant without using capital resources. While the fees seem high, it must be remembered that they were lower than those of colleges with whom Carleton competes for students; that Carleton operated extremely efficiently relative to comparable colleges; that many of the Institution's costs had risen more rapidly than had inflation;12and that to hold quality faculty, their salaries would have to be raised. A story - probably apocryphal - is told that when some alumni organized an alumni club and asked Dr. Cowling what it could do he

12Between1976 and 1988, the cost of operating the library had gone up 243 per cent; the cost of instrumentation for biology went from S65,000 in 1980 to $336,400 in 1987. THE LEWIS YEARS 149 replied: "Disband." The time is long gone when a Carleton president could be so cavalier - or would want to be. The annual fund given by alumni, as Frank Wright has pointed out, contributes "the critical margin of excellence" to the College. In August, 1988, as the result of discussions among members of the Alumni Board, direction of the fund - called the Alumni Annual Fund - was transferred from the Development Office to a separate organization housed in the former home of Eiler Henrickson '43 which Carleton purchased. First executive director was Tucky M. Walker '58, and first chairman for two years was Dick Nordholm '51. President of the Alumni Association during the same period was Mark Steinberg '66. Enthusiastic, as might be expected, these three and their associates pledged themselves to raising more money every year for the operating budget than had ever been done. The first year, despite a late start, the Fund raised $1,326,000 - more than ever before. Then in 1989-1990, alumni gifts reached $1,522,000. Nearly 50 per cent of living alumni - 9,003 in all - contributed. In addition, employers matched 808 of the gifts for $247,000, giving a total of $1,769,000. Over 700 alumni stretching back to 1921 volunteered in this exciting operation. For Carleton's 124th year, 9,099 Carls made contributions totaling $1,598,000, a slight increase over the previous campaign, but cornmend- able in a period of economic recession. Employers matched 725 of the donations for $217,952, bringing the total to $1,815,900in unrestricted gifts, 4.5 per cent of the annual operating budget. Kathleen Ligare Rotchford '72, daughter of Ken ('50) and Carol ('51) Ligare, led this impressive effort of alumni and student phonathons and personal appeal^.'^ Other income - not counting student fees - came in the form of restricted gifts, private and corporate, as well as investment returns. In 1989-1990, for example, the Ford, Mellon,Joyce, and McKnight foundations gave a total of $1,000,000 to be used over three to four years for faculty development. The following year, Bob Matteson '37 raised $100,000 to

'The success of the drive enabled the College to give each regular faculty member in 1989-1990 a Professional Development Account of $1,000 to be used for any professional expense. Faculty reacted with enthusiasm. The figures for 1991-1992 were not complete when this manuscript went to the printer. It is the hope of the Fund people ultimately to raise 10 per cent of the annual budget. 150 THE LEWIS YEARS endow a lectureship in honor of Governor Harold Stassen, who gave the inaugural lecture in October, 1990. The National Endowment for the Humanities gave $200,000, which Carleton must match by raising $600,000, to establish a Distinguished Teaching Professorship in the Humanities. Then in May, 1991, the General Mills Foundation granted $600,000 to be used at the president's discretion for improvements in the science programs - recognition of "Carleton's distinguished record in science education." Of all liberal arts colleges in the country, for example, Carleton ranked third in the sciences for production of Ph.Ds between 1979-1988- first in earth sciences and physics, third in biology and chemistry. Extremely significant were the gifts which classes made at their 25- and 50-year reunions. One wishes it was possible to list them all, but space limitations permit only examples. Several classes contributed to the new Alumni House. The Class of 1938 in 1988 gave over $340,000 which included the lovely Leal and Harriet Headley home, which is now the residence of Dean McKinsey and her family. And the Class of 1962 at its 25th reunion donated $1,428,635,which represented gifts from an amazing 86.4 per cent of the class membership -a truly memorable achievement.I4 All told, gifts, including the Alumni Annual Fund, and investment income came to $15,254,300 in 1989, to $16,034,396 in 1990, and to $14,666,983 in 1991. As Carleton closed its 124th year, 1990-1991, total operating expenses reached $49,000,000. (In 1966 they had been $6,000,000.) Major sources of income had not changed greatly. Student fees in the former year accounted for 67 per cent of the income, 62 per cent in 1966. Endowment provided 14 and 15 per cent, respectively, and gifts and government appropriations 11 per cent in both years. Fall enrollment in 1991 was 1,665 on campus and 163 in off-campus programs. Few students were off campus in 1965, and total enrollment had been 1,400. The comprehensive fee then had been $2,600; by 1991-1992 it was $19,620. At that later date student financial aid - scholarships, grants, work at the C~llege,'~loans - constituted 37.5 per cent of student

'4Student telethons deserve credit, too. In the 1987 one, for example, more than 450 students called 13,000 alumni around the country and raised $125,536.

I5Students working on campus were paid $5.68 an hour. THE LEWIS YEARS 151

Carleton stzddents in an of-campus program in Australia fee income; 25 years earlier the percentage had been 20. The number of academic employees had gone from 145 in the beginning of the period to 263 at the end, but service employees had risen from 175 to only 182, the result of increasing efficiency. Administrative employees nearly doubled in the same span from 85 to 158. Inflation, of course, would lessen to an extent the financial contrasts between 1966 and 1991, even as the differences in enrollment would. However, growth in both physical plant and other resources, such as computers and word processors, was truly substantial thanks to the devoted efforts of many, many people over the years. At commencement time in June, 1992, the graduating class consisted of roughly 445 members. The most popular majors were: English (611, history (541, political science (531, biology (381, economics (351, psychology (311, chemistry (291, sociology/anthropology (281, studio art (141, geology (13, and philosophy (12). The Class of 1967 had had only 263 members, and their most selected majors had been similar to those of the 1991 graduates: history (44), English (34), government, ancd international relations (331, biology (26), economics (231, chemistry (201, sociology (131, 152 THE LEWIS YEARS psychology (12), and math (11).16 A considerable difference existed between the two classes, however, in the matter of participation for Carleton credit in off-campus programs. As noted, 50 Carleton students spent all or part-time in 15 countries in 1966- 1967, mainly in Asian Studies and ACM offerings. Between June, 1990, and June, 1991 - in spite of the Gulf War - 291 Carls or 16 per cent of the student body, participated in off-campus study. Furthermore, 11 Carleton faculty members led programs in such places as England, France, and Japan. Of the 456 graduates of 1991, a total of 267, or 58 per cent, had studied at least once in one of the 76 programs offered in 29 countries - 54 per cent in places outside the United States. Roughly two-thirds of the students had attended programs in Europe, 12 per cent in Asia, and seven per cent in Latin America. Participation by majors in Art History, five foreign languages, Media Studies, and Music had been 100 per cent; in 14 other majors it had been 50 per cent. In view of several factors - the world is shrinking, a global economy has emerged, the diversity of the student body, three internationally minded presidents in Swearer, Edwards, and Lewis - the enormous growth in off-campus programs, Carleton-sponsored and others, is not surprising. As President Lewis has written, they have "added a substantial international flavor to the whole College" and assisted in "our efforts to bring students into contact with the larger world, to put them in touch with issues, cultures and languages different from their own." And in this whole movement - as in so many others - Carleton has been a leader.17

161tis significant to note that of the freshmen entering in 1975,69 per cent graduated in 5 years whereas of the freshmen entering in 1986,89 per cent graduated in 5 years.

I7Of the 291 students who studied off-campus in 1990-1991, 59 per cent participated in Carleton-sponsored seminars, 15 per cent in programs co- sponsored by Carleton and ACM mainly, and 26 per cent in others in such places as Russia, Greece, India, andJapan. The statistics for 1991-1992were not complete when this manuscript went to the printer, but Andrea Iseminger '59, director of off-campus studies, estimates total participation for that year at roughly 371 students and 16 Carleton faculty members, both the highest participation on record. THE LEWIS YEARS 153

A survey of the post-Carleton plans of students in 1967 and 1990-1991 point out a couple of contrasts, the result to a considerable extent of conditions in society in general. In 1967 the military draft was still in operation, and there were many openings on college and university faculties. To avoid being drafted, men would have to remain in school, and so they tended to go directly to graduate and professional institutions after their Carleton graduation. This is not to impugn the men's motives, because women tended to do the same thing. And since the prospect of getting a good position later was excellent, and there was a goodly supply of financial aid available, graduates received many lucrative offers. A woman music major, for example, going to New York University received a $6,600 NDEA Title IV grant, plus $5,400 tuition, for three years. A male history major was given a Title N grant of $6,600 plus $5,700 tuition at Washington University for three years. And these were by no means unusual cases. Conditions in 1990-1991 were different. The job market, for one thing, was much tighter, and many financial aid programs, especially in the humanities, no longer existed. As a consequence, graduates were inclined to work for two or three years before taking more academic work. One statistic illustrates in dramatic fashion the contrast. In the Class of 1967, roughly 65 per cent went right on to academic or professional study; the percentage in 1990 was 20.2. In 1967, a much smaller class, 14 individuals went to law school, 22 to medical school. The comparable numbers in 1990 were only seven and nine. A great deal of credit for the success of the students in 1991 -as in past years - goes to the faculty, "an extraordinarily experienced and effective [group] gifted as teachers, active in scholarship, willing to share their expertise with both students and fellow faculty," to quote Steve Lewis. Not surprisingly, the teaching staff in 1990-1991 received "more than 20 competitive grants from such institutions as the National Science Founda- tion, NASA, the National Endowment for the Humanities, the Dreyfus Foundation, the Research Corporation, the Petroleum Research Fund, the U.S. Department of Agriculture, the Fulbright Foundation, the Spencer Foundation, and the National Institutes of Health." And the efforts to assist faculty, young and older, to become even more effective and to find greater pleasure in their work -as well as to secure hnds to support these efforts - are unceasing. Throughout 1991-1992 Carleton paused to reflect on its past 25 years and to celebrate its 125th natal milestone. The kickoff came on September 13 154 THE LEWIS YEARS with a talk in the Chapel by the governor of the state, Arne Carlson. Ten days later, Sir Ralf Dahrendorf, director of the London School of Economics, opened "The New Europe" series organized by Professor Catherine Zuckert with an evening talk in Great Hall. Then on October 3 Ryohei Murata, Japanese ambassador to the United States, gave a lecture in honor of Carleton's 40-year relationship with Japanese universities. Homecoming weekend, October 10-12, marking the official birthday of Carleton, began with an evening concert in the Chapel by the St. Paul Chamber Orchestra. The next day was given over to a symposium, "From Moscow to Beijing: The Global Movement for Democracy." Professor Diethelm Prowe organized the affair which featured talks by former Vice President Walter F. Mondale, Bruce Nelan (father of Terence '93) of Time magazine, and Winston Lord, U.S. ambassador to China, 1985-1989. On Saturday following the football game, a birthday party, with Steve Lewis presiding, was held under a giant tent on the Bald Spot with everyone, town, gown, and alumni, invited. The fall issue of the Voicealso contributed by providing a 12-page pull- out insert with interesting photographs covering Carleton's 125 years, the joint effort of Diana Anderson and Archivist Eric Hillemann. On Saturday, February 1 at 9:00 p.m. the 125th Anniversary Ball featured bands for all tastes in the Great Hall, Great Space, and the Tea Room. Late April brought the premiere of composer-in-residence Phillip Rhodes' new opera, "The Magic Pipe." And finally June 19-21 came the 125th Anniver- sary Alumni Reunion. Epilogue

As much as Carleton had accomplished in 125 years, there could be no standing still if the College was to maintain its level as one of the top liberal arts institutions in the country. And so as it celebrated past accomplishments, Carleton had also to keep its thoughts on the future. There still was too much crowding, in classroom, laboratory, and living arrangements. To correct these weaknesses, the Committee on Priorities for the '90s had shown the way, and progress was being made. Even as these words are being written, the eye-capturing structure which will house admissions, a campus club, and alumni guest rooms is rapidly taking shape in the area where for some 45 years the six little village houses stood. Other projects in the works include the expansion of Boliou Hall, the erection of a science building, a math and computer structure, a dining hall, and a dormitory. A much-needed field house appears only in the dream stage, unless some unanticipated stroke of good fortune befalls the College. When these facilities materialize, they will do much to enhance the teaching and learning function of Carleton, its main enterprise, as well as to make more impressive an already-impressive campus. Indeed, it is this author's feeling that just as the College has celebrated one important milestone, the institution stands on the threshold of another exciting push forward.

Board of Trustees

Officers of the Board Chairman WINSTON R. WALLIN Vice Chairmen CHARLES W. JOHNSON, LLOYD P. JOHNSON President STEPHEN R. LEWIS, JR. Vice President and Treasurer CAROL N. CAMPBELL Vice President for External Relations WILLIAM R. LOWERY and Secretary Secretary to the Investment FRANK I. WRIGHT Committee of the Board of Trustees and Treasurer Emeritus

The date immediately following the name indicates the beginning of the term of service. t = Nominated by the Alumni Association and elected by the Board of Trustees. Term Expires in June 1992 CAROL A. BARNETT, B.A., M.B.A., 1988 - Morgan Stantcy arid Company, Inc. 1251 Avenue of the Americas, New York, New York 10020 WILLlAM M. BRACKEN, B.A., M.B.A., 1979 - Chairman, Nortlrco Corporation 1201 Marquette Avenue, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55403 CONLEY BROOKS. B.A., 1980 - Chairman, Brooks Associatcs. Inc. 400 Baker Building, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402 N. BUD GROSSMAN, B.A., 1988 - Chief Exccufivc Officer, Cogel Management Co. 4670 Norwest Center, 90 South Seventh Street, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402 REATHA CLARK KING. B.S.. M.S., M.B.A., Ph.D., LL.D., Litt.D.(2), D.P.S., L.H.D.(2), D.H.D., 1988 - Prcsidort and Executive Director, General Mills Foundation P. 0. Box 1113, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55440 JOHN D. LEVINE, B.A., LL.B., 1974-78, 1979 - Attorfrcy, Dorsey t. Whitney 2200 First Bank Place East, 18th Floor, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402 RlCK B. LEVlNSONt, B.A., J.D., 1987 - Chief Executive Officer, B 6 R Foods Holding, Inc. 12487 Telecom Drive, Temple Terrace, Florida 33637 DAVID M. LILLY, B.A.. 1972 - Profcssor and Retired Vice President for Finance & Physical Planning, University of Mi~incsota University Club, 420 Summit Avenue, St. Paul, Minnesota 55102 CATHERINE JAMES PAGLIA, B.A., M.B.A., 1984 - Managing Director, Interlaken Capital, Inc. 165 Mason Street, Greenwich, Connecticut 06830 FRANCIS T. VINCENT, JR., B.A., LL.B., 1988 - Commissioner, Major League Baseball 350 Park Avenue, 17th Floor, New York, New York 10022 Term Expires in June 1993 ROBERT J. DAYTON, B.A., 1985 - Chairman, 818 Corporation 808 Nicollet Mall, Suite 505, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402 ROBERT L. GALE, B.A., 1970-74, 1975 - President, Association of Governing Boards of Universifies and Colleges Suite 400, One Dupont Circle N.W., Washington, D.C.20036 KATHERlNE MILLER KOLLINERt, B.A., M.B.A.. 1989 96 Sussex Road, Hudson, Ohio 44236 JOHN W. LARSON, B.A., M.B.A., 1985 - Chief Operating OfJccr, The Chronicle Publishing Co. 901 Mission Street, San Francisco, California 94103 158 APPENDIX

THOMAS B. MORGAN, B.A., 1975-79, 1981 - President, WNYC Communications Group One Center Street, New York, New York 10007 KIYOAKI MURATA, B.A., M.A., LL.D., 1989 - Professor of Inlernational Communication, Yachiyo International University, and Retired Editor, The lapan Times Tokyo, Japan HENRY H. PORTER, JR., A.B., M.B.A.. 1969 - Corporate Director, Consultant 3720 Hillsdale Road, Louisville, Kentucky 40222 ARTHUR R. SCHULZE, JR., B.A., M.B.A.. 1977 - Vice Chairman of the Board, General Mills, Inc. Executive Offices, P.O. Box 1113, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55440 MARTIN A. TROW, M.E., Ph.D., D.H.L., 1980 - Professor, Graduate School of Public Policy, University of California Berkeley, California 94720 SIDNEY CARNE WOLFF, B.A., Ph.D., 1989 - Director, The National Optical Astronomy Observatories P. 0.Box 26732, Tucson, Arizona 85726-6732 Term Expires in June 1994 FRANK HAMMOND, B.A., LL.B., 1962 - Attorney, Briggs and Morgan W-2200 First National Bank Building, St. Paul, Minnesota 55101 JOYCE A. HUGHES, B.A., J.D., 1969 - Professor, Northwestern University Law School 357 East Chicago Avenue, Chicago, Illinois 60611 EDEN T. INOWAY, B.A., 1990 - Graduate Student, Department of Educational Policy Studies University of Wisconsin-Madison, Madison, Wisconsin 53706 GERl MACK JOSEPH. B.A., 1975 - Senior Fellow, International Programs, Hubert H. Humphrey Institute of Public Alfairs, University of Minnesota, and Former Ambassador to !Ire Netherlands 301 19th Avenue South, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55455 MARTHA H. KAEMMER, B.A., 1990 - Owner, Cooks of Crocus Hill 877 Grand Avenue, St. Paul, Minnesota 55105 EARL A. NEIL, B.A., M.Div., M.S.W., D.D., 1971 - Executive for Advocacy, Witness and \ustice Ministries, Episcopal Church Center 815 Second Avenue, New York, New York 10017 LAWRENCE PERLMAN, B.A., J.D., 1986 - President and Chief Executive Officer, Control Data Corporation Box 0, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55440 EUGENE C. SIT, B.S.C.. 1990 - President and Chief Executive Officer, Sit lnvestment Associates, Inc. 4600 Norwest Center, 90 South Seventh Street, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402-4130 MARK R. STEINBERGt, B.A., M.A., J.D., 1990 - Attorney, O'Melveny 6 Myers 400 South Hope Street, Los Angeles, California 90071 GARRICK UTLEY, B.A., LL.D., 1982 - Correspondent, NBC Neun 30 Rockefeller Plaza, New York, New York 10020 Term Expires in June 1995 JUDD H. ALEXANDER, B.A., 1974 - Retired Executive Vice President, lames River Corporation 9844 Walzer Way, Windermere, Florida 34786 RAPHAEL BERNSTEIN, B.S., M.B.A.. 1986 - Investment Banker, Bear, Stearns 6 Co., Inc. 245 Park Avenue, New York, New York 10167 THOMAS G. COLWELL, B.A., 1991 - Chairman, President, and Chief Executive Officer, Colwell Industries, lnc. 123 North Third Street, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55401 GEORGE H. DIXON, B.S., M.B.A., LL.D., 1971 - Chairman and Chief Execulive Oficer, Retired, First Bank System, Inc. 121 Washington Avenue South, #617, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55401 EVELYN HAYMAKER DOLVENt, B.A., M.A., 1991 - Special Education Teacher, Oakland Unified School District, Brrl Harte lunior High 3700 Coolidge Avenue, Oakland, California 94602 DONALD S. HUNT, B.A., M.B.A., 1991 - President, Harris Bankcorp, lnc. 11 1 West Monroe, Chicago, Illinois 60690-0755 APPENDIX 159

CHARLES W.JOHNSON, B.A., 1971 - Retired Vice President and Group Executive of the Industrial Systems Group, Honeywell Inc. 2950 Dean Parkway, Apartment #1902, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55416 LLOYD P. JOHNSON, B.A., M.B.A., 1974 - Chairmarl and Chief Executive Officer, Nonvest Corporation Norwest Center, Sixth and Marquette, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55479-1060 STEPHEN R. LEWIS, JR., B.A., Ph.D., LL.D., 1987 - President, Carleton College One North College Street, Northfield, Minnesota 55057 MARGARET A. RIECKER, B.A., 1987 3211 Valley Drive, Midland, Michigan 48640 WINSTON R. WALLIN, B.B.A., 1983 - Chairman of the Board, Mcdtronic, 1nc 7000 Central Avenue, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55432 Trustees Emeriti ATHERTON BEAN, B.A.(2). M.A., 1944-85 - Retired Chairman, lnlernational Multifwds Corporation 1420 Midwest Plaza West, 801 Nicollet Mall, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55402 'ALEXANDER M. BRACKEN, B.A., J.D., LL.D., 1965-78, 1981-83 - Chairman Emeritus, Merchants Natiorlal Bank, arid Ball Corporation MARGARET BELL CAMERON, B.A., L.H.D., 1955-91 Glacier Hills, 1200 Earhart, Ann Arbor, Michigan 48105 MRS. FOLWELL W. COAN, 1950-66 510 Groveland Avenue, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55403 HOWARD CONN, B.A., B.D., D.D., 1948-72 - Minister Emeritus, Plymouth Congregational Church, Miilrrrapolis 811 Circulo Napa, Green Valley, Arizona 85614 RONALD M. HUBBS, B.A., LL.D.(2), L.H.D., 1960-78, 1981-83 - Retired Chairman of the Board, The St. Paul Comparlirs, lnc. 385 Washington Street, St. Paul, Minnesota 55102 A. D. HULINGS, B.A., 1961-1988 - Chairmarr of the Executive Comniittce, Andersen Corporation Bayport, Minnesota 55003 PHILIP H. NASON, B.A., 1952-72 - Retired Chairmarr of the Board, Firs1 National Bank of St. Paul E-1220 First National Bank Building, 332 Minnesota Street, St. Paul, Minnesota 55101 ELLWOOD H. NEWHART, B.A., 1939-43, 1951-71 - Retired Vice Presidcrit and Senior Trust Officer, Nortiiwsterri National Bank 2625 Newton Avenue South, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55405 WILLIAM R. ODELL, B.A., 1959-69 7 Ednam Village, Charlottesville, Virginia 22901 EUGENE B. POWER, B.A., M.B.A., L.H.D., K.B.E.(Hon.), 1966-75 - Founder and Retired Chairman, University Microfilms International The Plymouth Building, 2929 Plymouth Road, Ann Arbor, Michigan 48105 EDWARD C. ROSENOW, JR., B.A., M.D., M.Sc. in Med., 1968-79, 1981-84 - Executive Vice President Enirritus, Amrr~canCollege of Physicians The Quadrangle, Cottage 103, 3300 Darby Road, Haverford, Pennsylvania 19041-1095 G. SLADE SCHUSTER, B.A., M.B.A., 1956-78, 1981-83 - Retired Chairman, Board of Trustees, The Mayo Foundation c/o Charter House. 211 Second Street N.W., Apartment 1316, Rochester, Minnesota 55901 GEORGE J. STIGLER, B.B.A., M.B.A., Ph.D., D.Sc., 1961-75 - Distinguished Seroice Professor of American lrrstitutions, Emeritus Graduate School of Business, University of Chicago Chicago, Illinois 60637 ' Deceased April 22, 1991 APPENDIX

The Faculty The date immediately following a name indicates the year of appointment at Carleton. Key to superscripts I On leave fall 2 On leave winter 3 On leave spring 4 On leave for year 5 On leave fall and winter 6 On leave winter and spring STEPHEN R. LEWIS, JR., 1987 - President and Professor of Economics Williams, B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D.; Williams, LL.D. ELIZABETH McKINSEY, 1989 - Dean of the College and Professor of English Radcliffe, A.B.; Harvard, Ph.D. ELIZABETH CINER, 1982 - Associate Dean of the College, Senior Lecturer in English, Director of Academic Support Services, and Coordinator of Student Observer Program Pennsylvania, B.A.; Washington, M.A., Ph.D. STEVEN CALOVICH, 1971 - Associate Dean of the College and Professor of Mathematics California (Davis), B.A., B.S.; Brown, Ph.D.

-- - SHARON A. AKIMOTO, 1991 - loyce-Knight Fellow in Psychology Utah, B.A., M.S. BARBARA ALLEN, 1988 - Assistant Professor of Political Science Indiana University, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. MANSOOR ALYESHMERNI, 1977, 1983, 1986 - Adjunct Instructor in Hebrew Minnesota, B.A., M.A. RANDY ANDERSON, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Physical Educational, Athletics and Recreation St. Cloud State University, B.S., M.B.A. DEBORAH APPLEMAN, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Educational Studies Minnesota, B.S., M.A., Ph.D. DAVID F. APPLE YARD^, 1966 - Professor of Mathematics and Computer Science Carleton, B.A.; Wisconsin, M.S., Ph.D. LAWRENCE L. ARCHBOLD, 1982 - Associate Professor of Music and Enid and Henry Woodrtrord College Organist California (Berkeley), A.B., M.A., Ph.D. VERN D. BAILEY', 1965 - Professor of English and Film Utah State, B.A.; California, M.A., Ph.D. SAMIRAN BANERJEE, 1991 - Lecturer in Economics University of Delhi, B.A., M.A.; Boston University, M.A. DAVID M. BICE', 1987 - Assistant Professor of Geology Carleton, B.A., California (Berkeley), Ph.D. H. SCOTT BIERMAN, 1982 - Associate Professor of Economics Bates, B.A.; Virginia, Ph.D. CYNTHIA A. BLAHA, 1987 - Assistant Professor of Physics and Astronomy Minnesota, B.S., M.S., Ph.D. SHELBY J. BOARD MAN^, 1971 - Charles L. Dtnison Professor of Geology Miami University, B.A.; Michigan, M.S., Ph.D. BECKY J. BOLINC', 1983 - Associate Professor of Spanish Indiana State, B.S., M.A.; Northwestern, Ph.D. APPENDIX

ROBERT E. BONNER, 1967 - Professor of History Wyoming, B.A.; Oregon, M.A.; Minnesota, Ph.D. MARGARET BRAND, 1980 - Adjunct lnstrucfor in Voice Indiana, B.M. ANN D. BRAUDE, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Religion Vassar, A.B.; Chicago, M.A.; Yale, M.Phil., Ph.D. BRENDA L. BRENNER, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Music Wichita. B.M., B.M.E.; Eastman School of Music, M.M., Ph.D. CHIARA BRIGANTI, 1990 - Assistant Professor of English Universita degli Studi di Pisa, Italy, Laurea in Lingue e Letterature Straniere Moderne; California (Davis), M.A.; Pennsylvania State (University Park), Ph.D. DAVID L. BRODICAN, 1974 - Associate Dean for lnstifutional Research and Senior Lecturer in Psychology Minnesota, B.A., Ph.D. JACKSON BRYCE~,1972 - Professor of Classical Languages Catholic University, A.B.; Harvard, A.M., Ph.D. CARYL E. BUCHWALD, 1967 - McBride Professor of Environmental Studies Union, B.S.; Syracuse, M.S.; Kansas, Ph.D. LYNN A. BUFFINCTON, 1981 - Adjunct Assistant Professor of Chemistry William Smith, B.S.; Brown, Ph.D. JOSEPH BYRNE, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Art St. John's (Collegeville), B.A.; Iowa, M.F.A. W. RICHARD CANTWELL, 1965 - Professor of German Princeton. B.A.; Oxford, B.A., M.A.; Wisconsin, M.A., Ph.D. CHARLES H. CARLIN, 1966 - Professor of Chemistry Carthage, B.A.; Johns Hopkins, M.A., Ph.D. SCOTT CARPENTER, 1990 - Assisfant Professor of French Minnesota, B.A.; Wisconsin (Madison), Ph.D. WAYNE M. CARVER^, 1954 - William H. Laird Professor of Liberal Arls Kenyon, B.A. BARRY M. CASPER~,1966 - Professor of Physics Swarthmore, B.A.; Cornell, Ph.D. MARION E. CASS, 1987 - Assistant Professor of Chemistry Fort Lewis College, B.S.; Colorado, Ph.D. JOAN CHURCHILL', 1982 - Adjunct Associate Professor of Theafer Arts Ripon, B.A.; Carnegie-Mellon, M.F.A. ELIZABETH CINER, 1982 - Associate Dean of the College and Senior Lecturer in English (see top of faculty page) CLIFFORD E. CLARK, JR., 1970 - Professor of History, M.A. and A.D. Hulings Professor of American Studies, and Director of Summer Academic Programs Yale, B.A.; Harvard, M.A., Ph.D. W. HARTLEY CLARK', 1955 - Frank B. Kellogg Professor of lnternational Relations Carleton, B.A.; New York U., M.A., Ph.D. COCO COLTEAUX, 1972 - Professor of Spanish Michigan State, B.A.; Oregon, M.A.; Minnesota, Ph.D. BRUCE W. COLWELL, 1989 - Associate Dean of Students, Director of Residential Life, and Lecturer in American Studies Lawrence, B.A.; Wisconsin (Milwaukee), M.S.; Illinois (Evanston), Ph.D. RICHARD E. CROUTER~,1967 - Professor of Religion Occidental, B.A.; Union Theological Seminary, B.D., Th.D. JEWELNEL DAVIS, 1986 - College Chaplain, Lecturer in Religion, and Advisor on Human Relations Brown, A.B.; University of Connecticut School of Social Work, M.S.W.; Yale Divinity Schwl, M.Div. STEVEN B. DAVIS, 1991 - Instructor in English Missouri, B.A., M.A. 162 APPENDIX

LYNN DEICHERT, 1988 - Adjunct Instructor in Trumpet Oberlin, B.M.; Boston University, M.M. JEANNE HUNTER DeLANEY, 1989 - Assistant Professor of History North Carolina (Chapel Hill), A.B.; Stanford, M.A. FRANCOISE DENIS, 1990 - Lecturer in French Agrhgation de I'enseignement secondaire supCrieur, Licence en Philosophie et Lettres, groupe Histoire Ancienne Universith Catholique de Louvain, Belgium; Minnesota, M.A., Ph.D. JAMES E. DEW, 1991 - Benedict Distinguished Visiting Professor of Chinese Florida, B.A.; Michigan, M.A., Ph.D. KARL DIEKMAN, 1985 - Adjunct Instructor in ClarinetlSaxophone Indiana, B.M. THERESA DIPASQUALE, 1990 - Assistant Professor of English Notre Dame, B.A.; Virginia, M.A., Ph.D MAR~AE. DOLEMAN, 1991 - Adjunct Instructor in Spanish Briar Cliff, B.A.; Arkansas, M.A. DONALD C. DOSCH, 1991 - Visiting Assistant Professor of Biology Michigan, B.A.; Chicago, Ph.D. ANNA MIKHAILOVNA DOTLIBOVA, 1990 - Visiting Teaching Assistant in Russian on the Andrew W. Mellon Foundation A.V. Lunacharsky State Institute of Theatrical Art (GITIS), Moscow STEVEN M. DREW, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Chemistry St. John's (Collegeville), B.A.; Colorado, Ph.D. STEPHEN DURBIN, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Physics Carleton, B.A.; California (Berkeley), Ph.D. PATRICK H. DUST, 1978 - Professor of Spanish Illinois, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. JOHN DYER-BENNET, 1960 - Emeritus Professor of Mathematics California, B.A., M.A.; Haward, M.A., Ph.D. MARY EASTER, 1972 - Associate Professor of Dance Sarah Lawrence, B.A.; Goddard, M.A. DIRK EITZEN, 1991 - Visiting Instructor in Media Studies Goshen, B.A.; Temple, M.F.A. JOHN ELLINGER, 1977 - Lecturer in Music Carleton, B.A. ROY 0. EL VET ON^, 1968 - Professor of Philosophy St. Olaf, B.A.; Northwestern, Ph.D. PHILIP C. ENGBLOM, 1981, 1983, 1990 - Visiting Professor of Marathi Rockford, B.A.; Minnesota, Ph.D. TRICIA A. FERRE'lT, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Chemistry Grinnell, B.A.; California (Berkeley), Ph.D. SUSAN S. FIENE, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Ad Virginia Commonwealth University, B.F.A.; Michigan, M.F.A. JAMES E. FINHOLT, 1960 - Professor of Chemistry St. Olaf, B.A.; California (Berkeley), Ph.D. CATHERINE FISHER, 1988 - Adjunct Instructor in Piano Oberlin, B.A., B.M. JAMES F. FISHER, 1971 - Professor of Anthropology Princeton, B.A.; Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. MICHAEL J. FLYNN, 1986 - Associate Professor of Linguistics Notre Dame, B.A.; Massachusetts, Ph.D. CRAIG FORNEY, 1990 - Instructor in Religion Fresno Pacific, B.A.; University of Chicago, M.A. KATHLEEN M. GALOTTI, 1983 - Associate Professor of Psychology Wellesley, B.A.; Pennsylvania, M.A., M.S.E. (Computer & Information Sciences), Ph.D. APPENDIX

STEVEN GALOVICH, 1971 - Associate Dean of the College and Professor of Mathematics (see top of faculty page) ANNE-MARIE GASTON, 1991 - Benedict Distinguished Visiting Professor of Religion Oxford, M.Litt., D.Phi1. BRYAN GIBSON, 1991 - Visiting Assistant Professor of Psychology Washington, B.S.; Utah, M.S., Ph.D. LAURA GOERING, 1988 - Assistant Professor of Russian Oberlin, B.A.; Cornell, M.A., Ph.D. JACK GOLDFEATHER, 1977 - Professor of Mathematics and Computer Science Rutgers, B.A.; Purdue, M.S., Ph.D. J. MICHAEL GRICGS, 1991 - Visiting Designer/Technical Director DePaullBoodman School of Drama, B.F.A.; California (San Diego), M.F.A. MURIEL A. S. GRIMME'IT, 1988 - Lecturer in American Studies and Director of Multicultural Affairs Southern Illinois, B.A., M.A.; St. Louis, Ph.D. R. RICHARD CRINKER, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Anthropology Grinnell, A.B.; Harvard, A.M., Ph.D. ROY F. GROW, 1979 - Professor of Political Science Michigan, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. PETER M. GUTHRIE, 1960 - Professor of Psychology Washington, B.S.; Brown, M.S., Ph.D. FRED HAGSTROM, 1984 - Associate Professor of Art Hamline, B.A.; Nebraska (Lincoln), M.F.A. SYLVIA L. HALKIN, 1989 - Lecturer in Biology Harvard, A.B.; Wisconsin (Madison), M.S., Ph.D. JAMES HAMILTON, 1990 - Adjunct Instructor in Music Tennessee State University, B.S.; Mankato State University, M.M. MARK HANSELL, 1989 - Assistant Professor in Chinese McCill University, B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.A., Ph.D. CLARA S. HARDY, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Classical Languages Oberlin, B.A.; Brown University, Ph.D. KEITH E. HARRISON, 1968 - Professor of English and Writer-in-Residence Melbourne, B.A.; Iowa, M.A. LOREN HASKINS~,1973 - Professor of Mathematics Denver, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. DALE K. HAWORTH, 1960 - Professor of Art History, Director of Exhibitions, and Curator of the Carleton Art Collection Washington University (St. Louis), B.S., M.A.; Iowa, Ph.D. MICHAEL HEMESATH, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Economics St. John's. B.S.; Harvard, M.A., Ph.D. JAMES A. HIGGINBOTHAM, 1991 - Visiting Assistant Professor of Classical Languages Michigan (Ann Arbor), B.S., A.M., Ph.D. GERRY J. HILL, 1971 - Tawsley Professor of Biology California (Berkeley), B.S., Ph.D. WILLIAM E. HOLLINGSWORTH, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Chemistry Texas (Austin), B.S., B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.S., Ph.D. KENNETH HUBER, 1990 - Adjunct Instructor in Piano Indiana, B.M., M.M. HUMBERTO R. HUERGO, 1988 - Instructor in Spanish Columbia, A.B., M.A.; Princeton, M.A. CHANGTAI HUNG, 1981 - Associate Professor of History Chinese University (Hong Kong), B.A.; Harvard, A.M., Ph.D. GARY H. ISEMINGER, 1962 - Professor of Philosophy Wesleyan, B.A.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. APPENDIX

ROGER R. JACKSON, 1989 - Associate Professor of Religion Wesleyan, B.A.; Wisconsin (Madison), M.A., Ph.D. KIRK JEFFREY', 1970 - Professor of History Harvard, B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. OWEN JENKINS~,1954 - Professor of English Chicago, B.A., M.A.; Cornell, Ph.D. JAY JOHNSON, 1990 - Adjunct lnsfructor in Music Macalester. University of Minnesota, (B.F.A. Program) ROGER W. JOHNSON, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Mathematics Minnesota, B.A.; California (San Diego), M.A., Ph.D. MARIKO KAGA, 1986 - Assistant Professor of \apanese Kobe Kaisei Women's College, B.A.; Illinois (Urbana-Champaign), M.A., Ph.D. GUY A. KALLAND, 1984 - Assistant Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation and Head Basketball Coach Concordia, B.S.; Minnesota, M.S. MAN1 P. KAMERKAR, 1991 - Benedict Distinguished Visiting Professor of Women's Studies University of Bombay, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. MARK T. KANAZAWA, 1985 - Assistant Professor of Economics Earlham, B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. LEIGH KANE. 1990 - Assistant Professor of Art Philadelphia College of Art, B.F.A.; Rutgers University, Mason Gross School of the Arts, M.F.A. RICHARD A. KEISER, 1991 - Assistant Professor of Political Science Pennsylvania, B.A., M.A.; California (Berkeley), Ph.D. CHERIF KEITA, 1985 - Associate Professor of French Institut Sugrieur de I'Etat des Traducteurs et lnterpdtes (Brussels); Georgia, M.A., Ph.D. STEPHEN A. KELLY~,1974 - Professor of Music Spring Hill, B.S.; Rutgers, M.A.; Ohio State, Ph.D. ALISON KETTERING, 1968-69; 1982 - Professor of Art History Oberlin, B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.A., Ph.D. ROGER B. KIRCHNER, 1962 - Professor of Mathrmatics and Computer Science Carleton, B.A.; Harvard, M.A., Ph.D. KEVIN KJOS, 1991 - Adjunct lnstrucfor in Music Wisconsin (Eau Claire), B.M., M.M. JULIE A. KLASSEN, 1978 - Associate Professor o/ German California (Santa Barbara), B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. MERILEE I. KLEMP, 1982 - Adjunct lnstructor in OboelEnglish Horn Augsburg, B.A. in Mus. Ed. ERIC KODNER, 1990 - Adjunct Instructor in French Horn Minnesota, B.F.A. ANDREA KODNER-WENZEL, 1990 - Adjunct Instructor in Flute Indiana, B.M. LLOYD K. KOMATSU, 1985 - Associate Professor of Psychology Pomona, B.A.; Pennsylvania, M.A., Ph.D. MICHAEL J. KOWALEWSKI, 1991 - Assistant Professor of English Shasta, A.A.; Amherst, B.A.; Rutgers, M.A., Ph.D. STEVEN F. KOZBERG. 1981 - Counseling Psychologist and Lecturer in Psychology Macalester, B.A.; Minnesota (Duluth), M.A.; Wisconsin (Madison), Ph.D. MARK KRUSEMEYER, 1984 - Associate Professor of Mathematics University of Utrecht (Netherlands). Kandidaatsexamen, Doctoraalexamen, Ph.D. MOLLY LADD-TAYLOR, 1990 - Assistant Professor of History Oberlin, B.A.; Case Western Reserve, M.A.; Yale, Ph.D. PATRICIA A. LAMB, 1962 - Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation Minnesota, B.S., M.Ed. APPENDIX

GEORGE H. LAMSON, 1969 - Wadsworth A. Williams Professor of Economics Princeton, B.A.; Northwestern, M.A., Ph.D. CATHERINE W. LEE, 1990 - Instructor in Physics and Astronomy Michigan (Ann Arbor), B.S., M.S. MATT T. LEE^, 1988 - Assistant Professor of Biology California (Irvine), B.S.; California (San Diego), Ph.D. SIGRUN D. LEONHARD', 1982 - Associate Professor of German UniversitC de Nantes, Licence en lettres modernes et philosophie; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. STEPHEN R. LEWIS, JR., 1987 - President and Professor of Economics (see top of faculty page) TIMOTHY L. LLOYD, 1964 - Professor of Art and Director of Boliou Workshop Kent State. B.F.A.; Rochester Institute of Technology, M.F.A. BRIAN J. LOE, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Mathematics Minnesota, B.A.; Brown, M.S., Ph.D. JUSTIN M. LONDON, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Music University of Cincinnati, B.M., M.M., University of Pennsylvania, Ph.D. NATHANIEL P. LONCLEY, 1991 - Visiting Instructor in Physics Carleton, B.A. MARIA CRISTINA LUCONES~,1973 - Professor of Philosophy University of California (Los Angeles), B.A.; Wisconsin (Madison), Ph.D. LEON LUNDER, 1982 - Associate Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation, and Athletics Coordinator St. Olaf, B.A.; Mankato, M.S. NEIL S. LUTSKY~,1974 - Professor of Psychology Pennsylvania, B.S.; Haward, M.A., Ph.D. BARBARA D. LYNCH, 1991 - Winifred and Atherton Bean Visiting Professor of Science, Technology, and socicty Cornell, B.A., M.S., Ph.D. DAVID J. MAITLAND. 1956 - Emeritus Professor of Religion Amherst, B.A.; Union Theological Seminary, B.D.; Wisconsin, M.S.; Columbia, Ph.D. CATHRYN A. MANDUCA, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Geology Williams, B.A.; California Institute of Technology, M.S., Ph.D. MARJORIE L. MARA, 1984 - Assistant Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation, Physical Education Coordinator, and Women's Volleyball Coach Minnesota (Duluth), B.S.; Purdue, M.S. MARY MARTZ, 1989 - Adjunct Instructor in Voice Moorehead State College, B.S. PERRY C. MASON^, 1968 - Professor of Philosophy Baylor, B.A.; Haward, S.T.B.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. ANNE B. MAYER, 1959 - Dye Family Professor of Music (Piano) College of Wooster, B.A.; Eastman School of Music, M.Mus. JAMES McDONNELL, 1969 - Professor of English Cambridge, B.A., M.A.; Washington University (St. Louis), Ph.D. JANE T. McDONNELL, 1970 - Senior Lecturer in Women's Studies Bryn Mawr, B.A.; North Carolina, M.A.; Washington University (St. Louis), Ph.D. ELIZABETH McKINSEY, 1989 - Dean of the College and Professor of English (see top of faculty page) SUSAN JARET McKINSTRY, 1982 - Associate Professor of English Miami (Ohio), B.A., M.A.; Michigan, Ph.D. MARK McKONE, 1986, 1987 - Assistant Professor of Biology and Director of Cowling Arboretum and McKnight Prairie Cornell College, B.S.S.; Minnesota, M.S., Ph.D. MARGARET A. McLAREN. 1991 - Visiting Instructor in Philosophy Miami (Ohio), B.Ph.; Northwestern, M.A. APPENDIX

T. JOHN MRZ, 1979 - College Lldrarian and Adjunct Associate Profewr Heidelberg, B.Mus.; Miami, M.A.; Michigan, A.M.L.S. JERRY R. MOHRIC, 1967 - Laurence McKinley Gould Professor in the Natural Sciences Michigan, 9.5.; Colorado, Ph.D. MICHEL MONNOT. 1971 - Associafe Professor of French St. Cloud, B.A.; Colorado, M.A.; California (Santa Barbara), Ph.D. JAMIE MONSON, 1991 - lnstructor in History Stanford, B.A.; California (Los Angeles), M.A. FRANK R. MORRAL, 1964 - Professor of English Whitman, B.A.; Columbia, M.A., Ph.D. BEVERLY NAG EL^, 1980 - Associate Professor of Sociology and Anthropology Carleton, B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. RICHARD W. NAU, 1970 - Professor of Mathematics and Computer Science South Dakota School of Mines and Technology, B.S., M.S.; Virginia, Ph.D. JULIE J. NEIWORTH', 1988 - Assistant Professor of Psychology Reed, B.A.; Grays Harbor, A.A.; Michigan State, M.A., Ph.D. GAIL S. NELSON, 1988 - Assistanf Professor of Mathematics North Dakota, B.S.; Minnesota, Ph.D. DIANE M. NEMEC-ICNASHEV, 1981 - Amiate Professor of Russian U. of Illinois (Chicago Circle), B.A.; Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. LOUIS E. NEWMAN, 1983 - Associate Professor of Rdigion Minnesota, B.A., M.A.; Brown, Ph.D. ELINOR NIEMISTO, 1981 - Adjunct Instructor in Harp Michigan, B.M., M.M. PHILIP H. NILES, 1966 - Professor of History Reed, B.A.; University of Toronto, M.A., Ph.D. RICHARD J. NOER, 1966 - Professor of Physb Amherst, B.A.; California (Berkeley), Ph.D. JOHN OLIVE, 1991 - Visiting Instructor in Theatrr Arts Minnesota, B.A. PETER OLSON, 1991 - Adjunct lnsfructor in Electric Bass Minnesota, B.M. JEFFREY K. ONDICH. 1991 - Assistant Professor of Mathematics and Computer Science St. Olaf, B.A.; Minnesota, Ph.D. ANA LUIZA ORTIZ de MONTE LLANO^, 1970 - Associate Professor of Spanish Smith College, B.A.; Yale, M.Phil., Ph.D. PAUL OUSLEY, 1991 - Adjunct Insfructor in Sfring Buss University of Wisconsin (Eau Claire), B.M.E.; Eastman School of Music, M.M. KOFI OWUSU, 1990 - Assistant Professor of English University of Ghana. B.A.; University of Edinburgh, M.Litt.; University of Alberta, Ph.D. JOHN ROGER PAAS, 1974 - Professor of German Hamilton, B.A.; Bryn Mawr, Ph.D. MARTHA WHITE PAAS, 1975 - Professor of Economics Randolph-Macon, A.B.; Bryn Mawr, Ph.D. ROBERT 9. PACKER, 1991 - loyce-Knight Fellao in Political Science Wayne State, B.A.; Michigan (Ann Arbor), M.A. ANNE E. PATRICK, 1980 - Professor of Religion Medaille College, B.A.; Maryland, M.A.; U. of Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. SAMUEL E. PATTERSON, 1988 - Assistant Professor of Mathematics Purdue, 9.5.; North Carolina, Ph.D. DIANE PEARSALL, 1985 - Adjunct Instructor in Spanish Indiana, B.A.; Michigan, M.A. APPENDIX 167

JOHN R. PFEIFFENBERGER. 1986 - Assistant Professor of Physical Education, Alhlelics, and Recreation and Coach of Women's Cross Country Running, and Indoor and Ouldoor Track Knox, B.A.; Springfield College, M.Ed. JAYENDRAN PILLAY, 1991 - loyce-McKnight Fellow in Ethnomusicology South Africa, U.T.L.M.; B. Musicology; University of Durban-Westville, South Africa, B.Mus; Wesleyan University, M.A. EVA POSFAY, 1991 - Assistant Professor of French Bryn Mawr, A.B., M.A.; Princeton, M.A., Ph.D. DIETHELM PROWE, 1966 - Professor of History Kent State, B.A.; Stanford, M.A., Ph.D. JOHN G. RAMSAY. 1989 - Associate Professor of Educational Studies Bucknell, B.A.; SUNY (Buffalo), Ph.D. EILEEN READING^, 1985 - Assistanl Professor of Physical Education, Alhlelics and Recrealion Bethany College, B.A.; Springfield College, M.S. ALICE RENKEN, 1977 - Adjunct Instructor in Music Illinois, B.M., M.M.; Washington University (St. Louis), Ph.D. PHILLIP C. RHODES, 1974 - Andreul W. Mellon Professor of the Humanilies and Composer-in-Residence Duke, B.A.; Yale, M.M. TOKIKO M. RICHARDSON, 1991 - Visiting Teaching Assistant in lapanese on the Andrew W. Mellon Foundalioii Tokyo National University of Fine Arts and Music, B.Mus, M.Mus.; The Juilliard School, M.Mus. RONALD W. RODMAN, 1991 - Instructor in Music Indiana, B.Mus.; Georgia State, M.Mus. KIM RODNER, 1967 - Professor of Sociology and Anthropology Michigan State, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. CRIS T. ROOSENRAAD, 1983 - Dean of Students, Senior Lecturer in Malhematics Michigan, B.S., M.S.; Wisconsin, Ph.D. ROBERT E. ROSENBERG, 1991 - Camille and Henry Dreyfus Fellou, in Chemislry M.I.T., S.B.; Yale, Ph.D. CLARE ROSSINI, 1988 - Lecturer in English and Supervisor of the Write Place St. Benedict, B.A.; Iowa, M.F.A.; Columbia, M.A., M.Phi1. NADER SAIEDI, 1986 - Assislanl Professor of Sociology and Anthropology Pahlavi University, B.S., M.S.; Wisconsin, Ph.D. MARY E. SAVINA, 1978 - Associate Professor of Geology Carleton, B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.A., Ph.D. STEVEN E. SCHIER, 1981 - Associale Professor of Polilical Science Simpson, B.A.; Wisconsin, M.A., Ph.D. JOHN F. SCHOTT~,1978 - lames Woodward Strong Professor of the Liberal Arts Michigan, B.A., M.A. SEYMOUR SCHUSTER, 1958-63, 1968 - Professor of Mathematics Pennsylvania State University, B.A., Ph.D.; Columbia, M.A. SUZANNE M. SHARROCK, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Mathemalics aiid Computer Scierice Illinois, B.S.; Minnesota. M.S., Ph.D. CLEMENT F. SHEARER, 1989 - Dean for Budget and Planning and Professor of Geology Brown, A.B.; California (Santa Cruz), Ph.D. CYNTHIA LUCK SHEARER, 1989 - Direcfor of the Modern Language Center and Lecturer in French Brown, B.A.; California (Los Angeles), M.A. JOE W: SHEPARD, 1967 - Professor of Russian Haward, B.A.; Indiana, M.A., Ph.D. PHILIP R. SHIELDS, 1991 - Visiting lnstruclor in Philosophy Haverford, B.A.; Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. ROSS L. SHOGER', 1959 - Professor of Biology North Central College, B.A.; Purdue, M.S.; Minnesota, Ph.D. 168 APPENDIX

SUSAN R. SINGER, 1986 - Assistant Professor of Biology Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute, B.S., M.S., Ph.D. DAVID A. SIPFLE~,1960 - Professor of Philosophy Carleton, B.A.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. CLARISSA T. SLIGH, 1991 - Dayton Hudson Distinguished Visiting ArtistlTeacher Hampton Institute, B.S.; Howard University, B.F.A.; Pennsylvania, M.B.A. BARDWELL L. SMITH, 1960 - Professor of Religion and Iohn W. Nason Professor of Asian Studies Yale, B.A., B.D., M.A., Ph.D. GREGORY BLAKE SMITH^, 1987 - Assistant Professor of English Bowdoin, A.B.; Iowa, M.F.A. ANTOINETTE SOSTEK, 1971 - Senior Lecturer in Dance EDWARD L. SOSTEK', 1969 - Professor of English and Theater Arts Tufts, B.A., M.A.; Iowa, Ph.D. LAUREN SOTH, 1964 - Professor of Art History Yale, B.A.; New York University, M.A., Ph.D. GENEVIEVE SOULAS-LINK, 1983 - Adjunct Instructor in French University of Paris, Licence-es-Lettres; Pittsburg State, M.A. GEORGE SOULE, 1962 - Professor of English Carleton, B.A.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. KATHRYN W. SPARLING, 1983 - Professor of fapanese Stanford. B.A.; Ochanomizu University, M.A.; Harvard, Ph.D. VIRGINIA STANSELL, 1983 - Adjunct Instructor in Harpsichord Oberlin, B.M. DANA J. STRAND', 1981 - Associate Professor of French Vassar, A.B.; Cornell, M.A.T.; Vanderbilt, Ph.D. STEPHEN H. STRAND', 1981 - Professor of Economics Cornell, B.S., M.E.; Vanderbilt, M.A., Ph.D. BOB SULLIVAN, 1979 - Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation and Head Football Coach St. John's, B.A.; Wisconsin (River Falls), M.A. JOHN L. SULLIVAN, 1991 - Benedkt Distinguished Visiting Professor of Political Science Minnesota, B.A.; North Carolina, Ph.D. WILLIAM TERRIQUEZ, 1984 - Associate Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation and Head Track and Cross Country Coach Carleton, B.A., College of St. Thomas, M.A. BRUCE R. THO MAS^, 1967 - Professor of Physics Grinnell, B.A.; Cornell, Ph.D. ROBERT G. TISDALE, 1966 - Professor of English Princeton, B.A.; Wesleyan, M.A.T.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. WILLIAM J. TITUS, 1970 - Professor of Physics California (Davis), B.S.; Stanford, M.S., Ph.D. SYLVIA TOMASCHI,1987 - Assistant Professor of English Brooklyn, B.A.; CUNY Graduate Center, M.Phil., Ph.D. WILLARD K. TUOMI, 1955 - Associate Professor of Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation Minnesota, B.S. JOHN L. TYMOCZKO, 1976 - Professor of Biology Chicago, B.A., Ph.D. ANNE C. ULMER', 1978 - Associate Professor of German Minnesota. B.A., M.A.; Yale, M.Phil., Ph.D. MYLLA URBAN, 1969 - Professor of. Phvsical- Education, Athletics, and Recreation and Director of Athletics Mankato State, B.S.; Oregon State, M.Ed. NORMAN VIG', 1966 - Professor of Political Science Carleton, B.A.; Columbia, Ph.D. APPENDIX

JEANNINE WAGAR~,1987 - Assistant Professor of Music and Conductor of the Orchestra San Francisco Conservatory, B.M.; Lone Mountain College, M.A.; Stanford, D.M.A. GARY E. WAGENBACH', 1969 - Professor of Biology Wisconsin State, B.S.; Wisconsin, M.S., Ph.D. ERIC H. WAHLIN, 1956-62, 1963 - Adjunct Instructor in Cello Minnesota, B.S. CONSTANCE H. WALKER, 1982 - Associate Professor of English Allegheny, B.A.; Pennsylvania, M.A., Ph.D. CARL D. WEINER, 1964 - Professor of History Queens College, B.A.; Columbia, M.A. RUTH WEINER, 1970 - Associate Professor of Theater Arts and English Wisconsin, B.S., M.A. JOEL M. WEISBERG, 1984 - Associate Professor of Physics and Astronomy MIT, B.S.; Iowa, M.S.,Ph.D. WILLIAM B. WELLS, 1966 - Professor of Music and Choral Director Occidental, B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.A.; Stanford, D.M.A. DAVID WHETSTONE, 1991 - Adjunct Instructor in Music Ali Akbar College of Music LAWRENCE WICHLINSKI, 1990 - Assistant Professor of Psychology Earlham, B.A.; Syracuse, M.S.; Southern Illinois, Ph.D. MARClA R. WIDMAN, 1975 - Adjunct Instructor in Piano Morningside, B.M.; Michigan, M.M. NANCY C. WILKIE, 1974 - Associale Professor of Classics and SociologylAnthropology Stanford, B.A.; Minnesota, M.A., Ph.D. ROBERT E. WILL, 1957 - Raymond Plank Professor of incentive Economics Carleton, B.A.; Yale, M.A., Ph.D. E. DOUGLASS WILLIAMS, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Economics University of the South, B.A.; Northwestern, M.A., Ph.D. HARRY M. WILLIAMS, 1989 - Assistanl Professor of History Lincoln, B.A.; Missouri, M.A.; Brown, A.M., Ph.D. WILLIAM F. WOEHRLIN, 1962 - Laird Bell Professor of History Amherst, B.A.; Harvard, M.A., Ph.D. XINGMEl WU, 1991 - Visiting Teaching Assistant in Chinese on the Andrm W. Mellon Foundation Henan University, B.A. GARY W. WYNIA, 1983 - William R. Kenan, Ir., Professor of Latin American Politics San Jose State, B.A.; Wisconsin, M.A., Ph.D. JUN XING, 1991 - Fred C. Andersen Foundation Fellow in American Studies Chinese University of International Trade and Economics, A.A.; Shanghai University, B.A.; Beijing University, M.A. CATHY M. YANDELL, 1977 - Professor of French New Mexico, B.A.; California (Berkeley), M.A., Ph.D. ELEANOR M. ZELLIOT, 1969 - Professor of History William Penn College, B.A.; Bryn Mawr, M.A.; Pennsylvania, Ph.D. QIGUANG ZHAO', 1987 - Assistant Professor of Chinese Tianjin Normal University (Tianjin, P.R.C.), B.A.; Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, (Beijing, P.R.C.), M.A.; Massachusetts, M.A., Ph.D. CLAYTON L. ZIMMERMAN, 1989 - Assistant Professor of Classical Languages Duke, B.A.; North Carolina (Chapel Hill), M.A., Ph.D. CATHERINE ZUCKERT, 1971 - Professor of Political Science Cornell, B.A.; Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. MICHAEL P. ZUCKERT, 1968 - Dorothy H. and Edwrd C. Coqdon Professor of Political Science Cornell, B.A.; Chicago, M.A., Ph.D. STEPHAN G. ZWEIFEL, 1991 - Assistant Professor of Biology California (Davis), B.S.; Washington, Ph.D. APPENDIX

Faculty Emeriti

IAN G. BARBOUR, B.A., M.A., Ph.D., B.D. - Winifred and Atherlon Bean Professor of Science, Tcchnolo~yand Society, 1955-1986 JOHN K. BARE, B.S., M.Sc., Ph.D. - Professor of Psychology, 1958-1983 HELEN D. BERWALD, B.A., M.A., B.S., Ph.D. - Professor of Educational Studies, 1952-1987 VIOLETTE BROWNE, L.R.A.M. - Professor of Music, 1936-1969 WILLIAM C. CHILD, JR., B.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Chemistry, 1956-1990 JOHN DYER-BENNET, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Malhemalics, 1960-1980 RALPH S. FJELSTAD, B.A., Ph.D. - Dorothy H, and Edwrd C. Congdon Professor of Political Science, 1948-1981 LAURENCE McKINLEY COULD, B.S., M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., L.H.D., Litt.D. - President, 1945-1962; Professor of Geology and Geography, 1932-1962 ARTHUR L. GROPEN, B.A., B.S., Ph.D. - Professor of Malhemalics, 1963-1984 ELEANOR H. HANSEN, B.S., M.M. - Professor of Physical Educalionl Women, 1952-1986 I. WILLARD HANSON, B.A., M.B., M.D. - Professor of Heallh and Physical Education for Men, and Director of lhe College Heallh Service, 1943-1974 ADA M. HARRISON, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Economics, 1948-1979 EILER L. HENRICKSON, B.A., Ph.D. - Charles L. Denison Professor of Geology, 1946-1987 RAYMOND I. JACOBSON, B.F.A., M.F.A. - Professor of Art, 1955-1986 PAUL JENSEN, B.S., Ph.D. - Professor of Biology, 1955-1986 PAUL S. JORGENSEN. B.S., M.Ed., M.S.. Ph.D. - Professor of Educalional Studies and Mathemalics, 1955-1987 RUSSELL L. LANGWORTHY, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Sociology and Anfhropology, 1953-1986 ROBERT T. MATHEWS, B.A., M.A. - Professor of Astronomy, 1954-1984 DAVID J. MAITLAND. B.A.. B.D., M.S.. Ph.D. - Professor of Religion and College Chaplain, 1956-1987 CHARLES A. MESSNER, Ph.B. - Professor of French, 1953-1991 JOHN WILLIAM NASON, B.A., M.A., LL.D., Litt.D., L.H.D. - President, 1962-1970 MARY G. NELSON, B.A., M.A. - Professor of Music (Piano), 1947-1954; 1955-1984 WILLIAM E. NELSON, B.Mus., M.Mus. - Professor of Music (Piano), 1947-1984 HARRY W. NORDSTROM, B.A., M.Mus., A.M.D. - Professor of Music (Violin), 1950-1989 ANTONIO H. OBAID, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Spanish, 1942-1987 RICHARD W. RAME7TE. B.A.. Ph.D. - Laurence M. Could Professor of Chemistry, 1954-1990 CHARLES S. RAYMENT, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Classical Languages, 1947-1972 ROBERT A. REITZ, B.S., M.S., Ph.D. - Professor of Physics, 1954-1990 DONALD S. SCHIER. B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Andrnu W. Mellon Professor of the Humanilies, 1946-1980 PHILIP SHERIDAN, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of English, 1952-1981 JACK M. THURNBLAD, B.A., M.A. - Professor of Physical EducalionlMen, 1960-1984 W. DEAN WARNHOLTZ, B.F.A., M.F.A. - Professor of Arl, 1949-1983 KENNETH W. WECNER, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Malhemalics, 1943-1973 FRANK L. WOLF, B.S., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Mathematics, 1952-1989 JOHN R. WOODRUFF, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Professor of Speech and Drama, 1957-1974 HENRY L. WOODWARD, M.A., Ph.D. - William H. Laird Professor of Liberal Arts (Music), and College Organist, 1942-1974 APPENDIX The Library Staff T. JOHN METZ - Collrgr Libmrintr and Adjrtrrct Associatr Prc~frsa~r Heidelberg, B.Mus.; Miami, M.A.; Michigan, A.M.L.S. SANDRA ALLEN - Associntr Librnrintr (Irrtrrlibmry Servkrs) Mount Holyoke, B.A., M.A.; Minnesota, M.A.L.S. BONNIE BURCH, B.A. - Library Assistatrt, Acquisitiotrs NANCY CASPER - Library Assistarrt, Loarr Scn~iccs JENNIFER EDWINS, B.A. - Library Associntr, Lonrr Scrzicrs Matragrr MARILYN FINTEL - Library Associate, Gm~rrrrtrrortDocitmorts LORI FJELSTED - Library Assistatrt, Loatr Scmicrs ANITA GROMMESH, B.S. - Library Aswciatr, Acquisitiotrs SUSAN IMS - Library Assistant, Calaloging TERESE KISSNER, B.S. - Library Assistant, Catalogitrg LAVONNE McCORKELL - Library Assistanl, Acquisitions ZONA MEYER, A.A. - Library Associate, Scirncr Library RICHARD E. MILLER - Associate Librarian (Itrformation and Loatr Scruices) Indiana, B.A., M.A., M.L.S.; Minnesota, Ph.D. ANN NILES - Associatr Librarian (Acquisitiotrs) and Assistant Collrgr Librarian Reed B.A.; Minnesota, M.A. MARGARET NOELLER - Library Assistant, Acquisitions LISA ORLOWSKI, B.A. - Library Associatr, ILS RrfrrrrrcclMicroforms VERONICA OTTE - RCSCNCSCoordinator CHARLES F. PRIORE, JR. - Associatr Librarian (Natural Sciorccs) D'Youville, B.A.; SUNY (Buffalo), M.L.S. JEAN ROBACK - Assistant Librarian Bibliographic Rrcords Gustavus, B.A.; Illinois, M.S.L.S. CAROLYN SANFORD - Associatr Librarian (Bibliographic Itrstrwtiorr and Gowrnmrnt Documents) Arkansas (Fayetteville), B.A.; Denver, M.A. NORMA SCHLICHTER, A.A. - Sccrrtary to the Collrgr Librarian KATHLEEN SCHWARTZ - Library Assistant, Loan Srnticrs GERALDINE THOMPSON - Library Associatr, Catalogitrg KRISTl WERMAGER - Associatr Librarian (Bibliographrc Records) Minnesota, B.A., M.A. Archives ERIC S. HILLEMANN - College Archivist Brown, A.B.; Wisconsin, M.A.; M.A.L.S. MERRILL E. "CASEY" JARCHOW - Historian in Residorce Minnesota, B.A., M.A., Ph.D.; Carleton, LL.D. 172 APPENDIX Administrative Offices Academic Su ort Services ELIZABETH cRR,B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Director RUSS PETRICKA, B.A., M.A.T. - Supervisor of the Math Skills CenterlCounselor in Student Acadcmic Support Programs CLARE ROSSINI. B.A., M.F.A., M.A., M.Phil., Ph.D. - Supervisor of the Write Place and Lecturer in English MARY WIESE, B.A. - Coordinator of the College Tutoring Program LORI TUMA, A.A.S. - Secretary Acadcmic Support Services Admissions PAUL THIBOUTOT, B.A., A.M. - Dean of Admissions ALTHEA R. BENTON, B.A. - Associate Dean of Admissions AMY BEVILACQUA, B.A. - Assislant Dean of Admissions MARY H. BLACKFORD, B.A. - Assistant in AAR Profram- and Recevtionisl JAN COFFEY - Computer Terminal Operator NICOLE DEICER - Admissions Fellow CHRISTOPHER CREENWALD - Admissions Fellow SANDRA KAY IENSEN. B.A. - Assislant in AAR Pro~ramand Secretaru to Associate Dean ANDREW KAISER - ~dmissionsFellm ARLENE M. KLUVER - Secretary to Associate Dean of Admissions WAI-HAN MAK, B.A., M.A. - Lead Word Processing Operator and Admissions Computer Liaison CAROLYN MCCARTHY - Admissions Fellow JON M. NICHOLSON, B.A., A.M. - Associate Dean of Admissions and Coordinator of Freshman Financial A id MARGARET OTTEN, B.A., M.A. - Associate Dean of Admissions MICHAEL E. PIPPENCER, B.A. - Admissions Counselor MARK ROEDER - Admissions Fellow ESTHER SCHUMACHER - Ofice Coordinator SARAH A. SNUDDEN, B.A. - Admissions Counselor MARY STEIL, B.A. - Secretary to Dean of Admissions and Recepfionist CARYL VOHS, B.A. - Secretary to the Assistant Dean and Word Processing Assistant LINDA WACENBACH, B.S. - Campus Visits Coordinator HENRY G. WITMAN, B.A., M.S. - Associate of the Dean of Admissions PADER YANC - Admissions Fellm Alumni Affairs - Director MERILYN CALCU'IT - Secretary JANE TURPlN MOORE, B.A. - Assislant Director of Alumni Alfairs MARY TATGE, A.A. - Secretary, Notary Public Alumni Annual Fund - Executive Director of the Alumni Annual Fund MARCIA A. FREEMAN, B.A. - Assistant Director JANE HUBBARD - Secretary to the Executive Director ANDREA K. MATCHETT, B.A. - Assistant Director SARAH SCILLEY, B.A. - Assistant Director PATRICIA SHANAHAN, B.A. - Assistant Director MELISSA THOMAS - Secretary to the Alumni Annual Fund Art Collection and Exhibitions DALE K. HAWORTH, B.S., M.A.. Ph.D. - Director of ExhibitionslCurator of Collections BETSEY BUCKHEIT, B.A., M.A. - Curator of Slide Collection Book Store DANIEL BERCESON, B.A. - Director BARBARA BONNER. B.A. - Trade Book Soecialisl SUE D~MALIGNON;B.A. - Accounts ~inagerand Computer Buyer SHIRLEY FALCK, B.A. - Trade Book Specialist DEANNA OLSON, B.A. - Returns Assistant and Shipping Clerk TRIPP RYDER - Trade Book Specialist and Student Work Coordinator EILEEN SEELY McELRATH - Operations Manager and Sidelines Specialist SUSAN M. WOLFF, B.A. - Text Book Manager APPENDIX

Business Office CAROL N. CAMPBELL, B.S., C.P.A. - Vice Presidenf and Treasurer MARY AMMENTORP, B.A. - Secretary to Vice President and Treasurer BEVERLEE DECOUX, B.S. - Comptroller BARBARA FOWLER, B.S. - Accounting Assistant BARBARA HARDEN - Payroll Specialist, Notary Public DEBRA J. F. KASPER - Student Accounts Specialist PHYLLIS J. KOTZ - Bookkeeping Assistant JUDITH MATSON - Cashier BONNIE-JEAN MORK, B.S. - Director of Personnel Services BETTY OWEN - Accounts Payable Specialist JOANNE SHARP - Personnel Services Assistant MICHELE SHOWERS - ReceptionistlSecretary ANNE WOLF, B.S. - Assistant Director of Personnel Services Cam us Activities - #rector of Campus Activities and Summer Conferences KAY GREDVIG - Facilities Coordinator and Assistant Director of Summer Conferences PATRICK CARRIERE, B.A. - Coordinator of Student Activities Career Center ANNE K. SHIELDS, B.A., M.S. - Director KATHY COOPER - Administrative Coordinator MARILYN HILL, B.S. - Associate Director ANN NESS, B.A., M.A. - Associale Director NANCE NYTES - Secretary Central Records BRIAN FREEMAN, B.A. - Director of Support Services CINDY GRISIM - Central Files Specialist SUSAN LACROIX, B.A. - Systems Manager BEVERLY OTTE - AlumnilDevelopment System Specialist DARLENE PETERS - AlumnilDwelopment System Specialist SANDRA PIER1 - Gift Recorder Central Services ELIZABETH M. BARSNESS - DirectorlDivisional Hardware Manager SANDY KISPERT - Mailroom Assistant COREY PULJU - Press Operator LORETTA SPRINGER - Press Operalor NANCY SWEENY - Mailroom Coordinator Chaplain JEWELNEL DAVIS, A.B., M.S.W., M.Div. - Chaplain, Ltcturer in Religion, and Advisor on Human Relations JANIS TRUAX - Administrative Assistant to the Chaplain and Human Relations Advisor Colle e Relations JAMFS A. SHOOP, B.A. - Director DIANA H. ANDERSON, B.A. - Editor of the Carleton Voice CAROLE DUST - Secretary and Assistant NANCY GUSTAFSON - Coordinator of Special Events CAROL RUTZ, B.A., M.A. - Editor of the Carleton Voice Class Notes Community Volunteerism SARAH CONNING, B.A. - Acting in the Community Together Coordinator Computer Center CARL HENRY, B.A., M.S. - Director JEFFREY ALDRICH, B.A. - System Manager, Academic Programmer Analyst RICHARD BARNES - Manager, Electronics Services JOHN BURRIDGE, B.A. - Information Coordinator in User Services GARY ELIAS - Network Technician THOMAS HAYES, B.A. - User Services Coordinator RICHARD JENSEN, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Senior Systems Analyst LES LACROIX, B.A. - VAXlVMS System Manager CANDYCE LELM - Secretary HANS MUESSIG, B.A., M.A. - Associate Director of Computing Activities and Manager User Services 174 APPENDIX

SANDE NISSEN, B.A. - Microcomputer Software Specialist ANDREA NIXON, B.A. - Public Microcomputer Support Supervisor in Software Services PATRICIA OLSON - Operations Assistant JAMES PENCE, B.A. - Electronics Services Assistant CASEY QUINN, B.S. - Microcomputer Specialist JEFFREY RUNDGREN, M.A. - Administrative ProsrammerlAnalyst TAMARA SWITZER - Micro-Computer Technician KATHLEEN TYMOCZKO, M.S. - Senior Project Leader in Software Services MARILYN WEISER - Operations Assistant Couneelin Center WIS LINDfLOOM, B.A., M.A. - Counseling Psychologist and Director of Counseling PEARL BARNER 11, B.S., M.Ed., Ph.D. - College Psychologist CHRISTINE KALLMAN, B.A., M.S. - Counseling Psychologist STEVEN F. KOZBERG, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Counseling Psychologist and Lecturer in Psychology VIRGINIA SCHRADER - Secretary and Receptionist Cowlin Arboretum and McKni ht Prairie MARK kcKONE, B.S.S., M.S., Ph.D. - #;rector of Cowling Arboretum and McKnighl Prairie, Assistant Professor of Biology MYLES BAKKE, B.S. - Manager of Cowling Arboretum and McKnight Prairie Dean for Bud et and Planning CLEMENT F. SIfEARER, A.B., Ph.D. - Dean for Budget and Planning MARGE SYMENS - Secretary to the Dean for Budget and Planning Dean of the Colle e ELIZABETH McKINsFY, A.B., Ph.D. - Dean of the College and Professor of English ELIZABETH CINER, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Associate Dean of the College, Senior Lecturer in English, Director of Academic Support Services, and Coordinator of Student Observer Program STEVEN GAWVICH, B.A., B.S., Ph.D. - Associate Dean of the College and Professor of Mathematics KAREN EISCHENS - Administrative Assistant lo the Dean of the College REBECCA FINERAN-GARDNER - Secretary to the Associate Dean of the College SUE JANDRO - Secretary to the Dean of the College WANDA JOHNSON - Secretary lo the Associate Dean of the College MARTHA MEIER - Project Coordinator Dean of Students CRIS T. ROOSENRAAD, B.S., M.S., Ph.D. - Dean of Students, Senior Lecturer in Mathematics BRUCE W. COLWELL. B.A.. M.S.. Ph.D. - Associate Dean of Students. Director of Residential Life., . and Lecturer in ~ducafionalstudies PAUL GORE, B.A. - Housing Coordinator KAREN MADERA, B.S. - Secretary and Data Clerk MAVIS J. PIDD - Secretary to the Associate Dean of Students, Educational Counseling SHERRYL REGENSCHEID - Secretarial Assistant DEBRA J. SCHMIDT, B.A., M.S. - Assistant Dean of Students SUE SHIMANSKI - Secretary to the Dean of Students LINDA STADLER - Secretary to the Associate Dean of Students, Residential Lifeand to the Assistant Dean of Students M. HUDLIN WAGNER, B.S., M.S. - Associate Dean of Sfudmts, Educational Counseling Development WILLIAM R. LOWERY, B.A., M.A., Ph.D. - Vice President for External Relations and Secretary DEBORAH BARSNESS, B.A., M.A. - Research Officer ELIZABETH M. BARSNESS - Director of Central Services and Divisional Hardware Manager BARBARA BECKER - Secrelarv. Corvorate and Foundation Relations JAMES W. BENNETTS, B.A. -"bire;tor of Prospect Research CHARLES A. DONNELL, JR., B.A., M.B.A. - Senior Development Officer WENDY ECKDAHL, A.A.S. - Secretary Prospect Research SANDRA ERICKSON - Secretary to the Direclor of Development JILL EWALD, B.A. - Development Officer for Corporate and Foundation Relations BRIAN FREEMAN, B.A. - Director of Support Services JUDY TABERT HALL - Secretary, Major Gifts and Planned Giving JUDY HAWKINSON, B.A. - Research Officer PATRICIA MARTIN, B.A., M.S., Ph.D. - Director of Corporate and Foundation Relations GAYLE A. NELSON - Ofice Manager and Secretary to Vice President for External Relations MARY NIEBUR - Receptionist and Secretary to the Senior Development Officer CHRISTINE K. SOLSO, B.A., J.D. - Assistant Director of Major Gifts and Planned Giving SUSAN STREEFLAND - Secretary lo Development Oficers APPENDIX

Facilities Management and Planninp , , , KEITH COVEY, B.Arch., M.A. - Director of acrl~t~es ELIZABETH CLOSNER-CHAPMAN, B.Arch. - Project Manager JOAN DEL MORAL, B.A. - Administrative Assistant to the Director of Facililies and Employee Housing Coordinator EUGENE ECKLUND, B.A. - Purchasing Agent D. MARIEA GUTHRIE - Interior Designer Buildings: VERLIN BEHM, B.A., M.B.A. - Superintendent of Buildings and Utilities GREGORY McCRACKEN - Assislanl Superintendent of Buildings and Utilities Grounds: DENNIS EASLEY, B.A. - Superintendent of Grounds Custodial Services: DAN STADLER - Director of Custodial Services ELSIE NELSEN - Custodial Services Supervisor SHERRYL REGENSCHEID - Secretary, Ofice Assistant Food Service MARK WILSON, B.A. - Food Service Director RONNIE ANGLIN - Food Service, Assistanl Calering Supervisor RUTH ANNA GUSTAFSON - Fwd Service, Calering Supervisor BRYAN KAROLUS, A.A. - Food Service Manager, Goodhue GLORIA MAREK - Secretary MONA McKENZIE, B.S., A.A. - Administralive Assistanl CHRIS O'CONNOR, B.A. - Food Service Manager, Evans LYLE OSTER, A.A. - Food Service Manager, Burton TERRI SCHNEIDER - Food Service Manager, Snack Bar SCOTT SERBUS, B.A. - Food Service Manager, Burton Carleton Health Service BONNIE MORSE - Certified Nurse Practitioner LELA OLSON - Secretary, Medical Assislant Northfield Hos ital - Carleton-St. Olaf Health Service LORRAINE COO$ L.P.N., - Receptionisll Nurse CLAUDIA LUNDER, B.S.N. - Regislered Nurse KAY MACHACEK, B.A., L.P.N. - ReceplionistlNurse Institutional Research DAVID L. BRODIGAN, B.A., Ph.D. - Associate Dean for lnstilutional Research and Senior Leclurer in Ps,ycl10lol(,y CAROL SPESSARD, B.A. - Research Assistant Investment Committee of the Board of Trustees FRANK I. WRIGHT, B.A., LL.D. - Secretary lo the lnvestmenl Committee and Treasurer Emeritus Media Services J. PHILIP STARK - Media Services Production Coordinator ROBERT NORUM, B.A. - Manager Modern Lan ua e Center CYNTHIA LUEK StEARER, B.A., M.A. - Director Modern Language Center M. JEAN HAYES, B.S. - Secretary Multicultural Affairs MURIEL A.S. GRIMMETT, B.A., M.S., Ph.D. - Director MIGUEL CORDOVA, B.A. - Pre-College Coordinalor ALISA GARDINER, B.A. - Assistant to Director TONlA KELLY - Secretary BERTHA THOMAS, B.Ph. - Assistant Director Student Support Services TIMOTHY WAGNER, B.S., M.A. - AdminisIralive Assistant News Bureau JOE A. HARGIS, B.S., M.A. - Director NADIA HEIBEL - Secretary SEAN MCDONNELL, B.A. - News Bureau AssislantJPhotography Coordinator APPENDIX

Off-Campus Studies ANDREA ISEMINCER, B.A., M.A. - Director of Of-Campus Studies ANCELIQUE DIETZ, B.A., M.A. - Of-Campus Studies Advisor MARY ZEMAN - Secretary Post Office DEAN CERNY, B.A. - Supervisor President STEPHEN R. LEWIS, JR., B.A., Ph.D., LL.D. - President and Professor of Economics JEWELNEL DAVIS, A.B., M.S.W., M. Div. - Advisor on Human Relations, Chaplain, and Lecturer in Religion JUDITH L. FLINN, B.S. - Executive Assistant lo the President GRETCHEN GUESS, B.A. - Assistant to the President MARY JANE JOHNSON - Secretary to the President GAYLE F. LEWIS, B.A. - Associate of the President JANE A. NELSON - Secretary to the Board of Trustees and Secretary in the President's Ope Publications SHELLEY JOHNSON, B.A. - Director MELISSA FLYNN, B.A. - Associate Director ANNE HEIKE, B.A. - Research and Production Assistant Re istrar PfTRICIA BLOMQUIST, B.S. - Registrar CANDACE BRAUN - Academic Records Coordinator EVELYN JOHNSON - Registration Coordinator ANN MAY - Secretary to Registrar and Transrript Coordinator Secretaries - Academic Departments MARGE BARNES - Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation BETTY BRAY - Geology VI DOMMEYER - Physical Education, Athletics, and Recreation MARIANNE ELOFSON - Psychology RUBY HACBERC, B.A. - Psychology M. JEAN HAYES, B.S. - Asian Languages CAROL L. HORAN - Biology, and Physics and Astronomy BARBARA JENKINS, B.A. - Mathematics and Computer Science SHARLET JOHNSON - Classics, Philosophy and Religion BETTY KENDALL - Economics and Sociology/Anthropology MARILYN LAMBERTY - History, Classical Longuages, and Religion LOIS MESSAL - Educational Studies LEE RAMETTE - Art and Art History CAROL RUTZ, B.A., M.A. - Assistant Secretary Biology, and Physics and Astronomy CAROLYN SOULE, B.A., M.A. - English CAROLE STEVENS - Music DORIS TUOMI - Romance Languages and Literatures, German and Russian, and Latin American Studies HENDRIKA UMBANHOWAR - Political Science and Women's Studies WENDY ZIMMERMAN - Chemistry

Securitj , WAYN R EISENHUTH, B.S. - Director KLAY CHRISTIANSON, B.A. - Shift Supervisor JAMES ELLEFSON - Shift Supervisor MARILYN HOLLINGER - SecretarylCollege Car Coordinator NOEL WILLIAMS - Shift Supervisor Student Financial Services LEONARD M. WENC, B.S., M.S. - Director LINDA BORENE - Assistant to the Director ANN C. NICHOLSON, B.A. - Associate Director JON M. NICHOLSON, B.A., A.M. - Coordinator of Freshman Financial Aid MARY WILLIAMS, B.A. - Student Work Specialist and Secretary Summer Academic Pro rams CLIFFORD E. CLARK. JR., fA., M.A., Ph.D. - Director of Summer Academic Programs, Profcswr of History, and M.A. and A.D. Hulings Professor of American Studies REBECCA FINERAN-CARDNER - Coordinator of Summer Academic Programs

APPENDIX

Technicians DOUGLAS FOXGROVER, B.A. - Electronics and Laboratory Manager in Physics and Astronomy JULIE HOEPPNER, B.S. - Chemistry Technician SONJA L. MACKI, B.S., M.S., Ph.D. - Post-doctoral Research Associate in Biology BRIAN MARS, B.A. - Laboratory Manager, Chemistry EMILY NESVOLD, B.A., B.S. - Biology Research Technician ANN OLIN, B.S. - Biology Research Technician HOLLY PEARSON, B.A. - Biology Research Technician JAMES PENCE, B.A. - Microcomputer System Specialist WARREN RINGLIEN, B.A. - Instrument Maker MICHAEL N. TIE - Technical Assistant, Mathematin and Computer Science TIMOTHY VICK, B.A., M.A.T. - Technical Director, Geology Department Telecommunicatione CARL HENRY, B.A., M.S. - Director BElTY ARMSTRONG - Switchboard Operator GARY ELlAS - Network Technician CHRISTINE JENSEN, B.A. - Student Semices Specialist MARLENE KISPERT - Switchboard Operator JO ELLEN SCHMIT, B.S. - Telecommunications Coordinator